Baby Jenny Part 1
My name is Baby Jenny, well at least that is what it is now, and it used
to be James. I'll bet you are intrigued. This is my story.
I am 24 years old, I am quite short only 5 foot exactly. I had married a
lady Bernice who was 15 years my senior, she proposed to me on leap year
day, Bernice was tall 6 foot 1, and she had a daughter, Karen who was 20
years old, and as tall as her mother. Bernice's husband had passed away
in an airplane crash. Bernice and I were in a car accident which I
survived and Bernice lost her life.
I began to boss Karen around ordering her to do things for me. She began
to say things like I was really getting obnoxious and she couldn't imagine
why her mother had asked me to marry her. Karen had a girlfriend who was
quite wealthy; she drove the latest model car and it was very luxurious. I
had my job; I was a bank teller. Bernice had left me the house we lived in
with provision it should go to Karen when I passed on. Karen had work at
a radio station. I liked to listen to music on headphones when I went to
sleep. It relaxed me and helped me sleep I often had relaxation CD's
playing.
Then I noticed odd things. I woke one Saturday morning and went down to
the kitchen to make myself some coffee. Karen was there and she said,
"Did you sleep well, darling daddy?"
That phrase darling daddy was odd as Karen lately did not have nice things
to say to me and she used my name when addressing me. Then I became aware
that my body hair was gone and Karen said, "James why did you shave your
body hair off." I was at a loss for words as it was not something I would
have done but on the other hand the evidence was there.
She said, "Cat got your tongue, anyway you look cute like that so don't
stop on my account. I like men who like to be smooth shaven, Yuck all that
ugly body hair is gross."
"I don't know how this happened; I wouldn't have done this myself"
"Are you sure James, are you implying I would have done this?"
"No Karen I'm not implying anything."
Just then Karen's girlfriend Samantha arrived and she took a look at me
and said, "Ooh so smooth James"
Karen kissed her girlfriend and said, "James claims he doesn't know how
his hair was shaved off."
Samantha said, "Oh really lets go take a peek in his bathroom"
I continued to make my coffee and the two girls left me alone. While I
waited for the kettle to boil I dropped my pyjama shorts to check out the
rest of my body. I lifted up my short sleeved pyjama jacket and found I
did not have any hair on my body. As I touched my skin I found it to be
far smoother than I had ever known it and there was a faint scent. When I
heard footstep I pulled my pants back up.
The ladies returned and Karen held triumphantly aloft a bottle of Veet, a
ladies razor and a bottle of moisturizing lotion and said, "James dear how
do you explain these in your bathroom."
"I haven't seen those in my life before."
"Really mm let me smell you, your skin seems rather moist." Karen sniffed
at my skin and then at the opened bottle of moisturizing lotion and said,
"Smells the same to me, Samantha what do you think?"
Samantha also took a sniff at me and the bottle and said, "I agree doll,
sissy here has been moisturizing himself too"
I protested, "But I never did any of that and please don't call me sissy."
Karen said, "The evidence would suggest otherwise James."
Later that day I had a bath, and afterwards I was drying myself and was
drying myself in the usual manner when I felt my skin was tender so I
proceeded to pat myself dry. Another girly action I was doing. I finished
patting myself dry and then almost without thinking I grabbed the bottle
and began to apply the lotion to my body, the feeling was sensational, my
skin was so sensitive. I liked it a lot. I actually like my hairless body
now and I wasn't one for lotions and creams.
Baby Jenny Part 2
Some days later I had arrived home from work, it had not been a good day
for me at work as I been told that day my employer had to cut back and
they were letting a lot of people go. I was without a job and would be
finishing in a week, I was given a generous severance package of 6 months'
salary which I thought was good considering the reason they were letting
people go.
I told Karen what happened at work and she said I shouldn't worry,
something would come long. Later that evening when Samantha came over she
said it was a pity and even said if I should need money I should just tell
her. Samantha was heir to her father's vast fortune and she did not have
a job, she just did part time modelling.
I loved the time off and was going to have a lovely relaxed time for the
next few months before I looked for work. It was great the first month
or so and then I began to get bored. One day the maid did not arrive so I
decided to do what she would do. I cleaned the house and started on a load
of laundry. I took all the dirty laundry, mine and Karen's. As I carried
the laundry to the laundry room with Karen's lingerie on top I buried my
face in her panties, I could smell her lovely female scent. In the
laundry room I had this urge to wear those panties. I slipped my pants and
boxers off and pulled up the lacy pink panties over my butt. Mmmmm it felt
so good on my hairless smooth body, I began to rub my cock though the
lovely panties and was getting harder and harder till I ejaculated with a
shudder of my body into the panties. I added a petticoat and began to
swish the petticoat around and loved the rustling sounds it made. I found
the skirt Karen had been wearing and put that on too. Karen enjoyed Square
dancing hence the petticoat, she often wore a petticoat just to go about.
I took off the panty, slip and dress and continued to do the laundry
wearing just my shirt.
During the days that passed, the maid still did not come to work and I
asked Karen about it, she said the maid had met with a car accident while
out of town while she was staying with her parents in another city. Karen
said she had noticed that I had been doing housework and she kissed and
thanked me. She said I was doing great which made me proud. She said she
wanted to just show me a few things I had missed. She was so kind about
it; I just wanted to do better next time.
I was wearing Karen's clothes regularly and I was getting bold in doing
so. I wore a complete out fit with lingerie and heels; I had my hair
brushed out. When I was working I wore it in pony tail. One day Karen came
home much earlier than expected and I was just at the front door to go
onto the patio. I wanted to feel what it was like to go outside while
dressed. I opened the door and there she stood. That I day wore her pink
satin bra and panty set with a stretch lace garter belt and white
stockings.
She said, "Ooh my, but you just look so pretty my darling James, were you
on your way out dressed like that, What do I call you, James does not fit
any more" Karen was smiling as she spoke to me and she spoke so gently it
did not appear she was cross.
I said, "I was just going to sit on the patio. You are not cross with me
for wearing your clothes."
"No but I am surprised you have not tried on my mother's clothes yet but I
must just call Samantha to tell her what I found when I got home. Come sit
here with me."
I pulled out a chair for her and she said, "My, aren't you just the most
helpful little thing, just hang on a bit I've got to get a pic of you."
Karen got her mobile phone out and snapped a photo of me.
I went to sit down myself and before I sat I smoothed my skirt behind me
before I sat down as Karen began to use her phone.
"Ooh my dear where did you learn to smooth your skirt behind you like
that, it's such a girly thing to do."
She made a call and spoke, "Samantha, will you be here soon, did you get
my picture, Yes that is our darling James dressed up in my clothes. Isn't
he such a doll? No I found him at the front door all dressed up, OK see
you soon."
"Samantha is nearly here, won't you be a darling and get us all some
drinks and bring them out here. Samantha and I will have red wine you can
have whatever you feel like."
I went back into the house and poured us all a glass of red wine. When I
came back Samantha was sitting down and smiling at me.
Samantha said, "So what is your name my sweet little girl."
Karen replied, "She doesn't have a name yet, my love, Mmmmm, I wonder what
we can call her."
Samantha said, "Ok let's see, Judith, Jenny, Jacqueline, Jane mmm what do
you think?"
Karen said, "I think Jenny its perfect for our darling little doll, what
you think Jenny?"
I said, "OOH I just love that name."
Samantha said, "You do? that's wonderful"
Baby Jenny Part 3
I was happy to stay at home and keep the house clean for Karen. Samantha
came over one day and asked if Karen and I would like to move in with her.
Karen said she would love that and was sure I would not mind too. We
would
keep our house and rent it out. I just went with what the ladies said.
We made the move to Samantha's mansion in the spring. We lived in Los
Angeles and Samantha's mansion was in Beverly Hills. Samantha had lots of
maids so I was not required to do housework.
I began to dress in my dear departed wife's clothes. I began to get this
desire to wear some babyish clothes. I had this image in my mind of one of
Samantha's maid being my Nanny and taking care of all my needs. I was even
prepared to wear a nappy. My thinking I was tired of caring for myself
and
I wanted someone to do everything for me.
I was in the bath one morning when Samantha and one of the maids, Beverly
came into the bathroom.
Samantha said, "Jenny, Beverly is here to make sure you bath properly, if
you give her any trouble you will be spanked"
Well I knew I was not going to give any trouble, if they wanted to bath me
who was I to stop them or protest. I had been keeping my body smooth
shaven for several months now.
Beverly took over my bathing; I immediately went into relaxed mode.
Samantha asked Beverly if she could handle bathing me alone to which the
pretty maid with large breasts said, "It would be good if I had some help
Mistress Samantha"
Samantha kissed me on the forehead and said, "Now Jenny be a good little
girl for Beverly, she will take good care of you."
Samantha left the room and Beverly said, "Now my baby Jenny let's get you
all clean, first let 's put in fresh water, bubble bath, bath salts and
bath cream."
I loved that Samantha was calling me Baby Jenny; I was glad maybe there
were going to treat me like a baby which I had desired for the last few
weeks. I wondered how far the ladies and maids would go and treat me.
Looking at Beverly's scrumptious breasts I had this urge to suck from them.
It was like I had this desire to be a baby again.
Another maid came into the room, she was called Mary. Mary had bigger
breasts than Beverly and I just wanted to suck on those huge breasts and
get milk from them. Mary was a blonde while Beverly was a red head. Both
ladies were taller than me as were most ladies. What prompted me to think
to suck from Mary was that she had a baby, a son of three months.
Mary said, "Hello Beverly and Baby Jenny, I'm here at request of Mistress
Samantha, Mistress Karen is going to be up shortly to help dress Baby
Jenny."
The maid told me to lie back and they were to take complete care of me. I
did not have a problem with that at all. I could live with that I told
them. I went into such a relaxed mode and Mary asked "Would you like
something to drink, Baby Jenny?"
I said, "Yes Mary I would love that, but why am I being called Baby not
that I am ungrateful, I just wondered."
Mary said, "I will go get for you my darling, it is Mistresses Karen and
Samantha's instructions, you can ask them."
Mary left the room and Beverly said, "We think you will make a cute baby
for us all."
I said, "Why would I want to be a baby and how could I be a baby, I 'm a
grown man?"
Beverly said, "ooh I don't know, you are just so small and cute compared to
us, we are all bigger than you and we can handle you, you won't be able to
stop us from doing what we want and admit it are you really wanting this"
I now was now getting very nervous and wondered how they would know my
inner feelings.
Beverly was busy soaping up my body and I was enjoying it. Mary returned
and she had a baby bottle filled with t was in a baby bottle.
I said, "What's with the baby bottle and milk?"
Mary said, "You are going to be our baby, you are going to love it, you
can't deny it can you, baby Jenny?"
I said, "I can't explain it but I want to be a baby and be taken care of by
all you lovely ladies."
Both the maids squealed and kissed me. Beverly said, "The mistresses will
be so glad to hear that, we are going to make sure you will be the cutest
baby girl on the block."
Mary said, "Yes my baby we have such plans for you, you are going to love
it, we are going to be your two Nanny's"
"What plans would that be?" I asked.
Mary said, "You will have to wait and see but for now let me put this
bottle in your mouth so you can have a nice drinkee."
Beverly was already busy soaping up a wash mitten as Mary pushed the teat
of the bottle into my mouth and sat on the edge of the bath as she held the
bottle. Taking the teat in to my mouth was so almost indescribable. I
felt
so incredibly content, I sighed into the teat and began to suck. In my
mind I just see myself sucking on Mary's huge breasts while she cuddled me
and held me close to her.
I sucked deeply on teat of the bottle, as Beverly washed me. Mary assisted
Beverly by raising my limbs when needed; it was like I was being treated
like a helpless baby. I loved it immensely. I was soaped up thoroughly
all over and my long hair was also shampooed. My face was covered in the
lather and I was told to keep my eyes closed and keep sucking on the
bottle, which I was enjoying immensely. And down below my clitty was
growing bigger as Beverly got closer to it with her wash mitten and soap.
Baby Jenny Part 4
Beverly was already busy soaping up a wash mitten as Mary pushed the teat
of the bottle into my mouth and sat on the edge of the bath as she held the
bottle. Taking the teat in to my mouth was so almost indescribable. I felt
so incredibly content, I sighed into the teat and began to suck. In my
mind I just see myself sucking on Mary's huge breasts while she cuddled me
and held me close to her.
I sucked deeply on teat of the bottle, as Beverly washed me. Mary assisted
Beverly by raising my limbs when needed; it was like I was being treated
like a helpless baby. I loved it immensely. I was soaped up thoroughly
all over and my long hair was also shampooed. My face was covered in the
lather and I was told to keep my eyes closed and keep sucking on the
bottle, which I was enjoying immensely. And down below my clitty was
growing bigger as Beverly got closer to it with her wash mitten and soap.
My body began to shudder in anticipation.
Mary said giggling, "Ooh my baby what's wrong?, Beverly I do believe Baby
Jenny is getting excited so I think don't get closer to her little sissy
clitty."
Beverly said, "Ooh yes I must be careful otherwise she will go spurties."
Beverly avoided washing me near my genitals and washed the rest of my body
thoroughly. Eventually it was time to get out the bath and the ladies
lifted me from the bath and began to dry me off in big pink fluffy towels.
Karen and Samantha came into the bathroom hand in hand and kissed each
other.
Karen said, "There we are our lovely baby Jenny, it's good to see you all
nice and clean."
I wondered this show of affection and had this crazy idea of the two of
them being married and me being a flower girl at their wedding.
I said, "It is nice to be clean and seeing as you are calling me baby
should I call you mommy?"
Samantha said, "You can call both of us Mommy, we want to baby you."
I said, "Yes Mommy S I would love that."
Karen said, "And I will be Mommy K, I like that."
My clitty as Mary had called it was standing erect as the two maids were
busy drying me.
Samantha said, "It looks like our sissy is enjoying what you ladies are
doing, her clitty is erect."
Mary said, "Mistress Samantha, I told Beverly not to get too close to her
clitty and she was already getting excited in the bath."
Samantha said, "That was wise, we will need to contain that sissy cum."
I was led to another bedroom which was also attached to the bathroom I had
been using. I had been wondering where the door led. It had been locked up
to now. To my surprise it was decorated as a baby's nursery. There were
two double beds as well and two cots one was normal size while the other
was bigger and I reckoned I could fit into it. There was even a baby
changing station which I was sure I could fit on when I lay down.
I was led to the changing station and was lifted bodily by the two maids
onto the changing station. It made me feel oh so helpless and dependable
on them.
The maids began by moisturizing my body as Beverly and Samantha watched.
My clitty stood erect as they rubbed the lotion in all over my body except
for my genital area.
I was not surprised when Karen produced two towelling nappies and the maids
lifted my lower body so that the thick soft towelling nappies could be
slipped under me. A bottle of baby powder was produced and Karen began to
sprinkle me with sweet smelling powder.
The coolness of the powder on my skin was exciting. The powder was not
rubbed in and nappies were folded tightly and pinned forcing my erect
clitty against my body. The bulge caused by my erect clitty was still
visible.
Karen said, "Now, Baby Jenny, your cute little clitty is under control. If
you go spurties your nappy will catch it so it is safe for you to do a
number 3."
Samantha brings out the next item, a frilly rumba waterproof plastic
panty in pink with lots of white lace ruffles all over the panty. The
maids lift my legs and buttocks and Karen slips it first over my feet and
it is pulled up my legs till over my nappies.
Karen says," That's the perfect sissy panty for our little sissy baby, my
darling Samantha."
"Baby Jenny, wait until you see the darling dress we have got for you to
wear, it's so girly and babyish and you will look so cute in it." , said
Samantha.
I am helped to sit up and a satin blindfold is placed over my eyes. I can
hear the rustling of a garment as it is brought close to me. I am told to
raise my arms above my head; I can feel the dress as my arms are put into
the sleeves, as the dress is pulled down over my body the sound of the
rustling becomes overpowering. I can feel as the dress is zipped at my
back. My hand rest on the skirt of the dress and below and I can feel that
the dress very short. I can feel that socks are placed on my feet.
I am lifted by several pairs of arms off the changing station and I can
feel myself being carried. I was laid down on what must have been one of
the double beds in the room.
The blindfold was removed and there on the bed was Mary. She was topless
and her lovely large breasts were so inviting. I could feel someone at my
back and she is busy rubbing my frilly nappied bottom. Mary reaches out
and draws me towards her and says, "Come baby Jenny, came have a nice feed
from me, I know you want to."
My head is guided to her breast and she rubbed my lips with her nipple. I
opened my mouth and the large nipple slipped into my mouth. I took the
nipple deeper into my mouth and Mary said, “Yes my baby, take it suck on my
nipple. I have lots of sweet milk for you. "
Baby Jenny Part 5
Mary gently guided my head to her breast with her hand on the back of my
head. I noticed her nipple was oozing milk and she rubbed my mouth with
the large nipple. I opened my mouth and felt her hand apply gentle
pressure to the back of my head. Her nipple slipped into my mouth and I
opened my mouth further and took more of her breast into my mouth.
Mary said, "Yes my baby, and take it suck on my nipple. I have lots of
sweet milk for you." I began sucking on the nipple and Mary said, "Yes my
baby, that's it suck harder." I was rewarded with a jet of milk that
splashed on the back of my throat. I swallowed the sweet milk and sucked
some more. Inside my nappy my clitty had been steadily getting harder
from the sight of the big breast I was sucking on.
Beverly was rubbing my back while Karen was rubbing the front of my
rhumba panty covered nappy. Samantha in turn was kissing Karen. The two
of them, Karen and Samantha moved away. Karen said, "Come my lover let's
get comfortable on the other bed while Mary and Beverly take care of our
darling baby Jenny."
Beverly moved her hand round and took over where Karen had left off
continuing to rub my hard clitty. Oooh, I was in heaven as I sucked and
swallowed the delicious milk and felt myself move closer to a climax.
Meanwhile I could hear the passionate sounds as Karen and Samantha were
kissing each other while on the other bed. I hear them say things like,
"Oooh, Karen I got the hot's for you, yes, yes taken my panty off, mmmm,"
Mary said. "How's our baby's clitty doing Beverly?"
"She's getting nice and hard and going to blow soon," said Beverly.
As I listened to Karen and Samantha pleasure each other and as I continued
to drink Mary's milk I ejaculated in a huge shuddering of my body. Mary's
hand on the back of my head prevented me from losing contact with her
breast. Beverly said, "Mistresses our baby has just filled her nappy with
lovely cum and she is still sucking from Mary."
My two mommies both expressed their happiness that I had cum in my nappy.
They were still having their fun, I heard Samantha say that Karen should
take her own panty off too. I had my eyes closed as I continued to suck
from Mary. Slowly but surely my tummy began to fill with the milk as I
listened to the sounds of my mommy's getting undressed further. Their
moans of pleasure increased after Karen suggested they get into a 69
position. Samantha screamed, "Oooooh, yes Karen suck my pussy, yes, that's
it, get your tongue deep in my pussy, I'm gonna suck you now."
I heard Karen say, "We should get Baby Jenny to lick us out too," to which
Samantha replied she agreed. Now I knew the extent of their relationship,
my two mommies were lesbians; I loved the idea of girls going down on
each other. I was aware of kissing between the two maids and I wondered if
they were a lesbian couple too. I sucked from Mary's breast till I began to
fall asleep. I was so relaxed from my climax.
My bladder woke me some time later. I opened my eyes to see vertical bars
and I knew I was in cot in the room. I lifted my head to see another baby
in the other cot in the room, Mary's baby I presumed. I held in my pee for
a while and then let go and used my nappy for its intended purpose.
I lifted myself again and looked over to the two double beds and saw that
they were now both empty. From the amount of light in the room I guessed
it must be near sunset.
Sometime later my two mommies came into the room and looked down at me.
Karen said, "Mmmm our baby is awake, did you have a nice sleep Baby
Jenny?" Both of them were dressed in baby doll nightgowns which were see
through. The room was very warm so I guessed they were comfortable
dressed as they were. I decided to reply as a very young child would,
"Mama I have nice sleepies."
Karen replied, "Ooh we are so glad are you ready for some din-dins."
"Yes Mama-K, my tummy empty."
"And did our baby add to anything to her spurties in her nappy?" Samantha
asked very sweetly.
I told her that I had needed to pee and her response was that they would
change me after we had eaten. Karen let the side of the cot down and the
two of them helped me from the cot and taking my hands led me toward the
door. Mary was coming into the room at that point and she said, "Aah I
see our baby is awake," and added, "Mistresses dinner is ready."
Mary went to the other cot to check up on her own baby. Her baby was busy
stirring as Karen and Samantha were helping me from the cot. She picked
up her baby and accompanied us as we walked out the room. The nappy was
bulky and was causing me to waddle to which Mary commented, "Baby Jenny
you have such a cute waddle."
We arrived at the dining room, and there was an adult size high chair.
Karen said, "See baby we have everything for you, we are going to take
good care of you"
Beverly was busy placing plates of food on the table, the fifth plate was
a plastic and on the rim I could see it had pictures of Barbies, a typical
little girl's plate.
Karen and Beverly helped me into the high chair and I was strapped in and
the tray was put into place. My plate of food was placed on the tray and
all the food had been mashed and cut up into small pieces.
Beverly began to feed me my dinner, I was glad it was same food as my
mommy's and maid's were eating. I loved the idea of being fed.
Baby Jenny Part 6
After dinner Mary and Beverly took me to the bedroom and they put me
into a clean nappy, it was triple thick. Next a pink plastic rumba panty
with lots of frills on the seat and legs openings was put on me. I was
put into my sleepwear for the night. it was a pink mink romper . Mary
and Beverly soon had me in the delicious feeling garment. It had full
length sleeves ending in mittens and with footed legs and a hood
covering my head I felt so snug.
I was led to the bed by Mary and she offered me her breast to suck on.
I just loved this life; I took the breast into my mouth and sucked
deeply on it. As the milk gushed against the back of my throat I
swallowed. Beverly was rubbing my back and I just felt so loved and
special.
Karen and Samantha came into the room and they joined us on the bed.
Karen said, "Mmm, my darling baby Jenny, having some nice milkies?,
I've got news Samantha has asked me to marry her."
Samantha said, "And of course she said yes, you dear Jenny are going to
be our cute flower girl. "
Mary and Beverly congratulated their mistresses and they asked the
maids be their maids of honour. Mary and Beverly congratulated their
mistresses and they asked the maids to be their maids of honour. Karen
said," And we are going to have babies and we are going to let you dear
Jenny impregnate us. "
This was really unexpected development, one I did not expect. This made
me hard and Beverley said, "Aaah, Baby Jenny, does this talk of making
babies make you all hard."
I was indeed getting hard and I moved my hand to rub the front of my
romper. Beverly saw my movement and said, "Aaaah, baby let me do that
for you."
Beverly opened my romper and pulled down my plastic pants and opened up
my nappy. She surprised me by taking my clitty into her mouth. Her warm
lips on my clitty head were so exquisite, and I was moaning in delight
as I continued to suck out the lovely milk. The input of all the
sensual things on my body was making me approach my orgasm so quickly.
Karen and Samantha were in the meantime sucking on my nipples.
Mary said, "Jenny Baby , wouldn't it be great for you be able to feed
your own babies ?"
I nodded my head as I continued so suck and be sucked. Just then I came
in a massive orgasm.
I nodded my head as I continued so suck and be sucked. Just then I came
in a massive orgasm. I could feel Beverly sucking all my semen out my
clitty. With my orgasm and overall relaxation I found my eyelids
beginning to droop.
Mary said, "Ladies our little darling is starting to doze."
I felt hands close up and re-pin my nappy and pull up my plastic pants
and re-fasten my romper. I continued to suck milk from Mary.
I woke later to find myself in a darkened room, the need to do a pooh
had wakened me. I went ahead and turned over on to my tummy and got onto
my knees and let go, and as I grunted I expelling the mass in my bottom.
I also felt the front of my nappy get wet as I did a wee as well. The
feeling I had was one of almost being naughty, doing something that was
taboo. I had been put into a nappy and I was happy to use it and knew
that I would be changed soon enough.
I straightened my body and was lying on my tummy again. I rolled over
onto my back and felt the sticky mass in my nappy spread out on my
buttocks. I dozed off again and was wakened with sunlight streaming
through the lacy net curtains. The heavy velvet curtains had been
opened now but I was not aware of anyone in the room apart from Mary's
baby, Jacqueline, in the other cot.
Mary's baby began to stir and was soon beginning to cry. I figured how
to release my own cot side and swung my legs over the side of the cot
and got up went over to the cot Jacqueline was lying in. As I walked I
could feel the mass in my nappy shift. I reached into the cot to pick up
Jacqueline. Just then Mary came into the room as I lifted the baby out
the cot.
Mary breezily greeted me, "Morning my darling Baby Jenny, thank you for
getting up to see to my baby, she must be wet as you are probably too,
help me with her and then I will take care of your nappy."
I said," Yeth, I got poo bum too."
Mary said, "Ooh yes I can smell you, you are a stinky baby, but you are
so good not to cry."
Mary took her baby from me and we went over to the changing station. We
soon had the nappy off and a clean one in place.
Mary handed me the container of baby powder and said, "Here you go you
can sprinkle this sweet smelling powder on my darling baby."
I tapped the container, sprinkling the powder onto Jacqueline's cute
fanny and nappy area.
Mary said, "Now you can gently rub it in."
I did just that, marvelling at the smooth skin. I helped Mary get
Jacqueline get her baby into her nappy and plastic pants. Then it was
my turn to be taken care of.
Beverly came into the room and she helped Mary get me cleaned up. Mary
said, "Baby Jenny is so stinky, I think we will need to put scarves
doused in perfume over our faces before we start."
The maids soon had me undressed. Clad only in my nappy, I was taken to
the bathroom and my nappy was removed. My rear was cleaned and then
Beverly started to fill the huge bathtub with water, she added perfumed
bubble bath. Beverly surprised me by getting undressing and helping me
into the bath. Mary went to attend to her baby and Karen came into the
room to help bath me.
Beverly lay down in the perfumed water and said, "Come Baby Jenny, lie
down on my lap and rest against my breasts."
I did so and loved to feel the Beverly's perky nipples pressing against
my back. I snuggled closer to her and let out a long contented sigh.
Karen got undressed too and also got into the bath.
Karen took a bar of soap and soaped up the whole of her body and then
erotically began to rub her body against mine soaping my body in the
process. I loved to feel her breasts rub against my chest.
Baby Jenny Part 7
Karen said, "My, but we have a very contented baby Beverly."
Beverly replied, "Yes Mistress we do."
Beverly reached around and gripped my hard clitty and said, "Oooh,
that's a lovely hard clitty you have Baby Jenny."
Karen continued saying, "You can use it in us on our honeymoon, Samantha
and I want to have you with us."
My clitty got even harder; they wanted me with on their honeymoon? Oooh,
what a wonderful life I could look forward to.
The bath tub was huge so Karen could sit against me with her legs on
either side of us. I was sandwiched between the two ladies. I just
loved this intimate bath with the ladies.
Karen began to kiss me as Beverly washed parts of my body she could
reach. Later Karen got up and I was told to get up to and sit down again
facing Beverly.
I did just that, I moved in close so my chest pressed against Beverly's
breasts. Karen washed my back, and said, "My darling Jenny, we are going
to arrange it so you get lovely breasts and then go on medication to
produce milk so you can feed you own babies too."
I just loved the idea and was looking forward to that. The ladies
continued their pampering bath and helped me out of the bath. Karen and
her maid Beverly took big pink fluffy towels and proceeded to dry me
off.
Karen and Beverly dried each other off too in-between while drying me
off.
I was led to a nappy changing station where Beverly began to moisturize
my whole body. I loved her rubbing in the moisturizer over every square
inch of my body. She used a lovely method to apply the lotion. She
applied blobs of lotion to her lovely full breasts and rubbed them
against me. Of course my clitty was hard from the attention; it got
harder when Beverly rubbed it with her nipple covered in lotion. She
used her hand to rub more lotion into my clitty and balls which made me
move closer to a climax. Just then Samantha came into the room. Samantha
said, "Aaah, Baby Jenny is being pleasured again, Beverly just hold that
lovely clitty for a while, let me suck on it."
Samantha put her lips to my clitty and took my clitty head into her
mouth and began to suck on it. It was not long and I came in her mouth.
She immediately moved up and put her lips to mine, I had my mouth open
and she fed me my own come.
Samantha helped Karen to finish moisturize her body. Next Beverly began
to dress me. She slipped a nappy underneath me. I loved the cool powder
sprinkled all over my body. She did not rub it in. She closed up my
nappy and secured it with pink tipped nappy pins. Next she got a frilly
nappy cover and with the assistance of Karen got it pulled up over my
nappy. The nappy cover was plastic lined, the outer layer was made of
satin and the entire surface was covered in pink lacy frills, it was
truly sissy garment. I was helped into a sitting position and a pink
satin camisole was slipped over my head, it was a match for my nappy
cover and also adorned with lacy frills. As it was pulled over my head
and into position I hear the rustle of the frilly lace.
Beverly got some lacy socks and pulled them onto my feet and up my legs,
the socks were white and had pink lacy frills which folded down. Pink
fluffy slippers were placed on my feet. Beverly took my hand and we went
to her room where she dressed herself. She put on a pretty lacy bra and
matching panties, followed by a full petticoat. Her dress was a pink
low cut maid's dress which displayed her breasts to perfection.
She did her makeup and donned high heels and then took my hand and led
me to the dining room. Waiting for us was Mary and Jacqueline; there
were two high chairs, one suited for my size. Jacqueline was already
seated.
I was placed in the high chair and a bib was tied around my neck. Karen
and Samantha came into the dining room. Beverly had a plate of
porridge and she began to feed me. It was lovely oats and I enjoyed
every spoonful. Beverly was putting spoonful after spoonful into my
mouth and sometimes when I did not swallow quickly enough some of the
oats dripped on to my bib. Next it was scrambled eggs and sausage
followed by some tea in a baby bottle. Beverly wiped my messy mouth with
bib and then took me to my room.
She had the most gorgeous dress for me to wear. It was very short; it
barely covered my frilly nappy cover. She helped me into the dress, It
had little puff sleeves and a lacy collar and was made of see through
lace.
I felt so babyish in the dress and then Beverly put while Mary Jane's on
my feet. She took my hand and led me back to the others.
Karen and Samantha were busy kissing each other. Mary had Jacqueline on
her breast. Jacqueline was busy having a lovely feed. Eventually
Jacqueline had her fill of the breast milk. Mary was wearing a pink
floral dress and Beverly said she was going to change in something else.
Karen and Samantha were dressed in skirts and blouses. Karen said that
we were all going out to a park for a picnic.
Beverly returned a while later dressed in a pink mini-dress and she was
carry a picnic basket and a rug. We all left to go to the elevator.
Jacqueline had been put into a push chair. We arrived in the
underground garage and there was another push chair which was larger
than the one Jacqueline was pushed in. Mary took her baby out the
pushchair and put the two push chairs in the trunk of the Lincoln
Continental. In the car I sat between Samantha and Karen and
Jacqueline sat on my lap. We arrived at the picnic site after a lovely
drive through the town and then into countryside. It was during the
week so there were not many people around. The picnic area was by a dam
and there were lots of ducks swimming in the dam.
Beverly stopped the car by the water's edge and we all got out and Mary
and Beverly spread a blanket on the ground on some lovely lush grass. I
was holding Jacqueline. We all sat down and Karen brought out the picnic
basket. Beverly wanted know if I wanted to feed the ducks.
I told her I would love to do that if my mommies went with me.
Jacqueline was put into her pushchair and we all went to the water's
edge and Beverly gave me some bread and I broke off pieces and threw it
to the ducks. Karen wanted to put me into the other push chair and
push me around.
I told her I would love that. Karen went to get the push chair and came
back with and helped me into it. Sitting in the push chair I continued
to throw bread to the ducks. Karen and Mary took began to push
Jacqueline and I in our push chairs along the path.
Samantha was with us too and she used her camera phone to take pictures
of us. She also said she was going to use the video function to video
us.
Change for the better. Part 1
My name is Kenny Herbert and I had just finished school. I am 18 but I am very small, I look like a ten year old boy. I looked rather effeminate which resulted in a lot of teasing during my days at school. My blonde hair had been kept short for school but at least now it was starting to grow out and I had not had a haircut for 2 month and my hair just over my collar. I had blue eyes. I had been looking for a job and I saw an advert in the newspaper. The job was for a garden boy and accommodation was provided which I thought was great and a great advantage. Even though I was so small I thought I could be successful in this job. I loved flowers and know the names of various kinds of flowers.
I phoned the number provided in the advert and spoke to the lady of the house. I was invited to come to the house. I was an orphan and used a bicycle to get around. I cycled over to the address given. I was in an exclusive part of town and came to massive double gates. There was a call button at the gates and I pressed it. I had scarcely touched the button and the massive gates swung open. I carried along and could not see the house yet. I marvelled at the size of the estate. The winding road I was cycling on had trees on both sides and formed a thick canopy above me.
I knew there had to be a mansion that was in keeping with large estate.
When it did come into view I was astounded by the size of the mansion. I realized my prospective employer had to be very wealthy.
From my humble beginning in the orphanage I hope I would be employed here. It would be a vast improvement in my life. While I had been adequately fed, clothed and brought up, I was starved of loving care.
I came to the mansion entrance and propped left my bicycle at the bottom of a flight of broad stairs and made my way up to the imposing double door. There was a huge brass knocker in the form of a lion's head with a heavy ring to knock with.
I used the knocker to knock and after a while I heard footsteps coming to the door. The door opened and before me stood a beautiful young woman dressed in a short, pink, low cut French maids dress. She wore dark stockings and high heels. She had blonde hair and blue eyes and her large breasts caused my peenie to get hard. And then she spoke and wonderful melodious voice, "I'm Candy how can I help you."
I just stared at this vision before me and said, "I am here to see Ms.
Alexander."
She smiled sweetly and took my hand and pulled me into the entrance hall of the mansion. I was so aware of her flowery smelling perfume
I nodded and Candy said, "And why do you wish to see her." I was so aware on the growing bulge my pants and shifted position a few times to relieve the pressure."
I said again, "It's about a job."
Candy replied, "What job can you do little boy, and are you needing the toilet and just how old are you?"
I replied saying, "Ms. Alexander has a job for a garden boy, no I'm ok,
I have just turned 18"
Candy said, "What's your name?" and the furniture in the entrance hall looked expensive and there was an abundance of flowers. She put her arm around me saying, "I will take you to Ms. Alexander."
I told her my name and as we walked she pulled me closer to her. That did not help matter as my peenie got steadily harder. All around me I could see that there was opulence. We entered a sunny room and the carpet was so plush I seem to sink into it, there was the most luxurious furniture and Candy invited me to sit down and asked if she could bring me anything to drink. I just told her a cool drink would be fine.
I sat down and sank into the plush couch and waited for Ms. Alexander.
After a while Candy returned with a tall glass of cool drink for me. It
was pink coloured. Candy sat next to me on the couch and handed me the
glass. I took a sip, it was pleasant tasting, it tasted of strawberries.
I lowered the glass and Candy took the glass and placed it on a table in
front of us. Candy moved closer to me and placed her hand on my knee and
began to move it up my leg. As she kissed me on the cheek she moved her
hand to the inside of my leg. My peenie was as hard as it had ever been
and I felt her hand pass over my peenie. I could feel my underpants get
wet with pre-cum.
She said, "Ooooh, what do we have here, I do so love a hard cock on guy
especially when I have caused it. "
Awhile later a lady came into the room and Candy jumped up and did a deep
curtsey.
I also stood up and introduced myself, saying, "Hello Ms. Alexander, I'm
Kenny Herbert, I've come about the garden job," as I extended my hand in
greeting.
Ms. Alexander was a tall woman with auburn hair; she was dressed in a
red skirt and white lacy blouse. Her lacy bra was visible. She wore high
heels with stockings.
Ms. Alexander said, "I didn't realize you would be so small, I hope you
will be able to do the job, you can sit" and she sat on a chair across
from Candy and I.
"Candy you can continue with what you were doing to our little boy before
I came in."
Ms. Alexander began asking me about my life up to now and Candy
continued her caressing of my leg.
When Ms. Alexander heard I was an orphan, she suddenly motioned for me
to come over to her.
I stood up and walked over to her and she surprised me by pulling me onto
her lap and she said, "You poor dear, it must have been hard growing up
without a mother's love."
Candy had followed me and she continued her caressing of my inner leg and
hard peenie as she knelt before us.
Ms. Alexander said, "I'll just love to have you around, so you like
gardening."
I went on to tell Ms. Alexander of my experience in working in the
orphanage garden.
Ms. Alexander said, " Well Darling Kenny welcome to the Alexander
household, you have got the job, I will send Candy with you so you can go
collect all your things, I want you to settle in right away."
Candy excused herself to go change into something more fitting to go to
the orphanage. I thought that would be a good idea.
Ms. Alexander chatted to me while I waited for Candy. Candy was not
gone long and she wore a dress which covered a lot more than the French
maid dress she had worn.
Candy took my hand and we went to an elevator and we went down to the
underground garage. There were several cars in the huge garage, all top
of the range. Candy opened the passenger door to an Audi.
We exited the garage and were soon on our way to the orphanage my home
for the last 18 years.
Change for the better Part 2
As we drove the winding road to towards the front gates Candy took my
hand and placed it on her knee. She was wearing stockings and said,
"Kenny don't you just love the feel of my stockings, I suppose you have
never have had a woman touch her this, do you even have a girlfriend"
While the orphanage I went to was all male and there were some female
staff, like cooks and nurses. The schools I went were co-ed, so I did
have contact with girls my own age, but because of my size I did not have
a girlfriend. The girls in my class looked on me as a little brother.
I felt the slick feeling of Candy's stockings and said, "No, no woman or
girl has had me place my hand on her knee, I don't have a girlfriend, the
girls in my class at school didn't go for me, I guess it because I's so
small and they didn't see me as a potential boyfriend, and I was more of
a little brother to them."
"Oooh, you poor dear, you have been so deprived, well now you can
experience women, I don't suppose you have even kissed a girl, but you
must have seen movies and haven't you been curious to know what's it's
like to be with a woman, but you must have had normal male desires."
I had been exposed to the female form, especially when I was at school,
as I grew older I had become familiar with the female form and how they
dressed. I had loved it in summer when the girls wore blouses only and I
could see their bra straps under the back of their blouses.
"No I have never kissed a girl and yes, the way some of my teachers
dressed, stirred things in me."
Some of my female teachers had worn miniskirts and those long stocking
covered legs did things for me.
"Oooh do tell," purred Candy.
I said, "Some of my teachers wore miniskirts and their long stocking
covered legs caused me to get a stiffy."
Candy said, "Much like you have experienced this morning, you got a
stiffy right now? and you must have seen the naked female form in
pictures or movies."
I was hard, I had been since I first laid eyes on Candy and I said, "Ooh,
yes I am hard now and yes some boys had magazines and also videos of
naked females"
"I know, I could feel your hardness, Oooh I so love a virgin."
I was indeed a virgin, having no intimate contact with a girl or woman.
Candy continued to move my hand up her leg and when she let go on my hand
I continued moving my hand and she said, "Ooh Kenny, that's nice."
We arrived at the orphanage gates and Candy drove inside and parked the
car. Candy said I should call her if I needed help. I went inside and
spoke to the orphanage house father, Mr. Liversage; I told him of the
job I just applied for and obtained and it included accommodation. He
asked for details of the job and who I was to work for and where it was.
I told him one of the women who worked for Ms. Alexander had brought me
back and he wanted to meet Candy.
He was glad I had got a job and it was ok for me to take the job. I went
back to the car and called Candy. We went to see Mr. Liversage and I
introduced them to each other. After we chatted for a while Candy and I
went to my room which I had shared with another boy. He had left the
orphanage the day before. I was the last of the boys my age to leave the
orphanage. Candy helped me pack my clothes and belongings in suitcases.
We soon had all my things packed and we began to carry everything back to
the car.
I went and said my goodbyes to all of the staff and some of the younger
boys. Mr. Liversage gave me some money. It was an amount given to all
boys who left the orphanage.
We left the orphanage and drove back to the mansion. On our arrival, I
was taken to the room which was to be mine. When I entered the room I
was astounded, it was furnished in a very feminine manner.
There were frills and lace everywhere. The color scheme was pink and
white, the bed was a huge double four poster with lacy curtains all
around.
I said, "This so looks like a girl's room. Not what I expected."
Candy said, "We are all female in this mansion, so the decor is
feminine."
I wondered how I would fit in being a male and said, "It's not what I am
used to but I suppose it will be okay." I wondered how what it felt like
to wear women's clothes; I loved the variety of colours women's clothes.
Also the fabrics they were made of seemed softer than males. My touching
of Candy's stocking covered leg confirmed this.
Candy went over to the bed and turned the covers down and said, "Come
feel the sheets you will be sleeping on and under." I went over to bed
and the sheets were satin.
Candy said, "Wont it be so nice to sleep on these."
I said, "I've never felt something like this and I can imagine it would
be nice to sleep on and be covered by this. "
Candy said, "Oooh, you are going to just love it."
Candy helped me pack my clothes away; my things took up so little space
in the vast cupboards and drawers.
Candy said, "I am to be your personal maid, I will be doing lots for
you."
My mind started running and it was like being in heaven, I could not
imagine anything more wondrous.
Candy went to go change back in her uniform and I just decided to go
outside.
I went downstairs, and on my way I saw Ms. Alexander with another lady.
She introduced the lady to me as her partner Priscilla. Priscilla
greeted me with a kiss and also welcomed me to their house hold.
Ms. Alexander and Priscilla were holding hands. Ms. Alexander said she
wanted to introduce to the other maids. We entered the room where I met
Ms. Alexander for the first time and she picked up a telephone and told
the person Gloria to come down and to bring Sarah and Jane with her.
From this I deduced there were at least 4 maids. I heard Priscilla call
Ms. Alexander by her first name; Constance, the couple was very loving
and retentive to each other. I surmised they were a couple. They kissed
often.
Change for the better Part 3
After a short wait the trio and Candy came into the room. The other
maids were also dressed in very short low cut French maids dresses, just
in different colors and styles. Ms. Alexander had certainly chosen
well, all 4 of the maids were very beautiful and had large breasts,
beautiful long hair. Gloria was a redhead; Sarah was a brunette while
Jane had black hair. Priscilla had honey blonde hair.
Priscilla was dressed in a form fitting red velvet dress. She and Ms.
Alexander were older than the maids but still beautiful.
Each of the 3 maids I had just met all came up to me and kissed me on the
lips. Oooh, I was so stimulated by all these beautiful ladies. Ms.
Alexander confirmed that Candy was to be my personal maid.
After Ms. Alexander dismissed the maids she said she wanted to speak to
me on another matter. She had rethought about the job I had applied for
and she wondered how I would cope with the work due to my small
size, she thought I was rather frail as well. She could understand I
wanted to work and pay my way but she would rather join their household
as their child and I could do things more fitting to my size, I could
assist her in the garden, and she would still pay me a wage. I wouldn't
have to work all that hard.
I thought, "Oh! Wow!" I was to be paid for doing a little work, and I was to
be their child. I couldn't think anything more wondrous and said, "That is
so generous of you Ms. Alexander."
I was invited to sit on the couch between them and they both
simultaneously kissed me on the cheeks as they had their hands on my
knees.
Priscilla asked, "Did Candy tell you she would be doing everything for you
as your personal maid?"
I replied, "Yes she did."
It was mid afternoon and Priscilla said, "You are welcome to do anything
you like until Candy gets you ready for dinner." I will show you some of
the features of the mansion. This mansion is fully computerized. I shall
demonstrate."
Priscilla picked up a tablet like device and touched the screen and the
curtains began to silently close. Another touch and the curtains opened
again. I loved technology so this was a dream mansion for me.
I just wanted to go to my room and see what other technological marvels
there were to be found. I kissed Ms. Alexander and Priscilla and told
them I wanted to go to my room and see what there was for me.
Back up in my room, I found in a drawer a tablet the same as what
Priscilla used. There were Icons for various functions. What intrigued me
was one marked TV; I did not see a TV in the room. I touched the icon was
astounded to see a TV rise out of a slot in the floor. It was perfectly
positioned at the foot of bed. The TV also switched on automatically and
on the tablet icons appeared to change channels and adjust the volume. An
icon also labelled "movies" appeared. I touched it and a list of various
types of movies appeared. I would watch some of the movies later. On the
tablet there was also an icon marked music. I soon found one of my
favourite pieces of music to listen to. The music came from hidden
speakers and it was like I was surrounded by the sounds.
I sat down on a couch and just enjoyed the rich sounds of "Smoke on the
water" by Deep Purple. I listened to other various songs I loved. All too
soon Candy came into the room and said it was time to get ready for
dinner. Using the tablet Candy opened a door leading to an en-suite
bathroom. She took my hand and said, "Come Kenny Darling, I must give you
a bath, Ms. Alexander's orders."
I knew that Candy had said she was going to be doing everything for me but
this was a little bit too much. I thought I would see just how far Candy
would go in doing everything for me.
I went along with Candy and saw water was already running into the huge
tub. Candy opened a cabinet in the room and brought out various bottles
which she poured into the running water. Bubbles appeared and I could
smell the flowery fragrance. Candy invited me sit down on a couch in the
huge room. She began to take my shoes off, followed by my socks. Next
Candy pulled me to my feet and began to unbutton my shirt that done she
pulled my shirt off. As I stood in front of the pretty maid she touched
my belt and began to undo it, by this time my peenie was so hard and I
shuddered in anticipation. Soon my belt was loose and my pants unbuttoned,
as Candy pulled my pants down my bulging underpants came into view and
Candy helped me step out of my pants.
She gripped the waistband of my underpants and began to pull them down, I
saw Candy looking intently and as she slowly lowered the garment which
looked totally out of place in the feminine room and my peenie sprang out.
I was not all that well-endowed but even so I was as hard as I had ever
been.
Candy said, "Oooh, what a lovely clitty." I wondered why Candy referred
to my peenie as a "clitty."
She wanted to know how I referred to my peenie and I told her I called it
a "peenie."
She said it was a cute name but she liked to think of it as a "clitty."
Candy pulled my underpants down further and let them fall and then helped
me step out of them.
Candy remarked, "Uugh, these are so rough and wet, did you leak a bit
Kenny?"
I said, "Yes, I could feel my pre-cum leaking out."
Candy said," Oooh you sure were excited and she continued, "And these
jeans of yours are so coarse, let me have a good look at your body."
I had little body hair and my facial hair was still light and I only
needed to shave twice a week. The jeans were indeed rough on my delicate
skin and caused a bit of a rash.
Candy asked, "Why do you wear pants that irritate your skin, this rash
needs some attention."
I told her I thought it was when I sweated when I cycled.
Candy took my hand and helped me into the bath. She took a cake of soap
and wash mitten and began to wash me. She invited me to lay back and
relax; she was going to wash me completely. I did just that and as she
began to rub the soap covered mitten onto my body. My limbs were lifted
and washed and Candy washed carefully between my toes and fingers. It was
a more thorough washing then I had ever given myself. I just relaxed in
the luxurious washing of my body. Soon it was time for washing of more
intimate parts of my body. Candy got me to stand and she began to wash my
buttocks and she even pressed into my ass crack. She got me to turn around
and she began washing between my legs and then my little balls and clitty
as she called it. Candy said, "I must wash you carefully here, otherwise I
think you will spurt."
She was right I was so excited at this point; I knew with anymore
stimulation I would indeed have a spurt.
Candy washed my clitty and balls carefully so I did not spurt, I knew from
past experience when I ejaculated into water it made a mess.
Candy asked me to sit down and lean back as she was going to wash my hair.
I was looking forward to let grow now I was finished with school.
Candy took a bottle of shampoo and poured a generous amount into her hand
and rubbed it into my scalp. My whole head was soon covered in thick
lather. I kept my eyes tightly closed. And of course the smell was so
girly and feminine. I felt water from a sprayer as Candy began to rinse
all the lather off my head.
I noticed Candy touch the tablet and I could hear the water begin to empty
out the bath. As the water emptied out Candy took my hand and helped me
out the bath. She had a towel ready and she wrapped me up in a huge pink
fluffy towel. She began to dry me off; her touch in drying me off was so
gentle. She wrapped me in the towel as she would do to a girl and led me
into the bedroom.
I soon came to realize Candy was treating me just as she would treat a
woman. After taking the towel off me she began to rub lotion on to my body
and legs it was so nice and soothing. My clitty remained hard the whole
time and then Candy took a powder puff and dipped it into some powder and
dusted my whole body with sweet feminine smelling powder, more girly
smells.
While Candy was busy dusting me with the powder Gloria came into the room.
Gloria said, "Someone smells so sweet and girly."
Candy whispered something into Gloria's ear and then Gloria left the room
with a smile on her face.
Candy invited me onto the bed and said she wanted to give me a massage, an
all over massage.
I just went with the flow and lay on the bed face down. My clitty soon
began to cause me discomfort I was so hard. I tried lifting my pelvis up
and Candy asked, "Something wrong Kenny darling?"
I said, "Oooh my clitty is so hard its bit uncomfortable."
Candy said, "Oooh ok, you can turn over" and with that she helped me turn
over. I was on my back and had a pillow under my head and Candy continued
her massage. She was doing my legs and feet when Gloria returned. Gloria
was carrying some garments which she put down. The garments were pieces of
women's lingerie. Gloria joined Candy in giving me a massage. Gloria was
busy on my chest while Candy continued on my legs. The two continued to
pleasure me until they both started working towards my clitty.
Gloria took one of the pieces of lingerie, it look like a satin slip and draped it over
my clitty forming a small tent. The feeling was exquisite and then Candy gripped
my clitty and began to stroke me. The feeling so exquisite and the feeling of the satin
around my clitty was so wondrous and the sight of the maids with their visible cleavage
and with Candy's lipstick covered lips on mine caused me to spurt into the satin slip.
I could taste her lipstick as I began to spurt. I felt such wondrous relief.
Candy wiped my clitty with the slip and then the two maids turned me over
so they could massage my back. It was so relaxing I began to doze and the
massage ended with kisses all over my back.
The maids turned me over once more and then Candy said, "It's time to
start dressing you darling Kenny."
She continued, "Gloria has brought some underwear we think you might like,
close your eyes please darling."
Change for the better Part 4
I closed my eyes tightly and I could feel a garment placed by my feet and
then pulled up my feet. I could feel that the garment was not one of
mine. It was far softer and silkier. I just lay there on the bed and my
legs were lifted and the garment was pulled further up my legs until Candy
said, "Ok Baby, you can put your feet down now and lift your butt so we
can pull this over your hips and butt."
I did just that and I felt their hands pulling the garment over my hips
and over my butt. I said, "Oooh that feels nice."
I felt a kiss on my soft clitty just before the garment was pulled up and
over it. I was invited to sit up and a soft silky garment was pulled over
my head and chest.
Gloria said, "That feel nice honey?"
I said, "Oh Gloria, that feels very nice, it's not my normal undershirt."
Candy said, "Glad you like it, you can see just now, but you are right."
Next my left leg was lifted up and what felt like a thin sock was placed
on my left foot and then pulled up my leg. The same was done was done to
my right foot and leg.
Candy said, "Come darling stand up."
I was pulled to me feet and a belt like garment was placed around my waist
and fastened. Next dangling strap like things were threaded under the
garment covering my butt which could only be a panty as I thought it was
too soft and silky to be my regular underwear.
The strap like things was attached to the long sock like garment on my
legs and feet. Gloria said, "You can open your eyes now sweetie." I did
so to see what exactly I was wearing. I was right about the panties and
undershirt, but I had no inkling of the colour of course. They were pink
and were heavily trimmed with lace. The panty especially, the whole rear
which covered my boyish butt was covered in row upon row of lace. The
upper garment which Candy called a camisole had lace along the edges. On
my legs was a pair of champagne coloured stockings held up by a garter
belt in pink.
Candy and Gloria began to rub their hand over my satin and nylon covered
body.
"How does that look and feel, Sweetie?" asked Candy.
I said, "I can't believe how good that feels, it's great."
Gloria said, "And you look so good in lovely lingerie, all you need is
longer hair."
Candy began to look through my wardrobe to find me outer wear.
She came back with one my softer pairs of pants and shirt. I was dressed
in them and then my shoes were placed on my feet. Taking my hands the
maids led me along the passage and down the stairs to the dining room.
Walking along made it feel so nice with the lingerie touching my skin and
the panties caressed my skin.
I said to Candy, "I think you can get rid of all my male underwear, this
you have put me into feels so much better."
She asked, "Are you sure?"
I said, "Yes I'm sure, nobody will want to wear those thing after wearing
these lovely panties and camisole."
Gloria said, "Ok I will go right now and remove every piece of underwear
and all your socks."
Gloria turned round and went back toward my room."
Candy and I continued on our way to the dining room we arrived there and I
was surprised to see Ms. Alexander holding a baby, Priscilla was also
there and Sarah and Jane were just bringing plates of food, there were
places settings for seven people and also a high chair.
Ms. Alexander said, "Welcome Kenny Sweetie, this is my daughter Beverly,
she's eight months old, I believe Candy and Gloria put some lingerie on
you, how does it feel to wear it?"
I told her it felt great and much better than my boy underwear and Candy
commented that I volunteered to have my boy underwear thrown away.
Priscilla said, "Ooh sweetie that's great, I'm sure that feels so great,
should we burn it?"
I said, "Oooh just throwing it away will be enough."
Gloria joined us a while later with a pile of my underwear and socks and
she said, "Here's all your underwear and socks, what should I do with it
Sweetie?"
I told Gloria she could just throw them in the trash, and she invited me
to do it myself. We went to the kitchen and I dumped the lot to loud
cheers for everybody who came to kitchen with me. I met the kitchen
staff, Mrs. Bewick the cook and Althea her assistant.
Back in the dining room Sarah and Jane served all of us and Priscilla was
busy feeding Beverly. The first course was lovely butternut soup followed
by a fish in a creamy sauce. The main course was roast chicken with all
the trimming, roast potatoes and various vegetables. It was such a lovely
meal which I thoroughly enjoyed. For dessert there was apple pie and
cream. White wine was served with the meal and I had several glasses.
Ms. Alexander told everyone I was there for the job but since I was so
small, I was just to become their child and do small things.
After dinner I excused myself and went to my room and I was surprised when
Candy entered my room a short while later and she asked, "Kenny darling,
have you brushed your teeth yet."
I told her no and she said, "You should always brush after a meal, it will
help to keep those nice teeth of yours," and taking my hand said, "Come
let me help you."
In the bathroom Candy opened a cabinet and brought out a pink Barbie tooth
brush and a tube of toothpaste for children.
I said, "Ooh, I have my own toothpaste and brush in my toiletry bag."
Candy said, "Oooh we will just use this, we can get that that just now if
you really wan.t"
I didn't mind after all I was already wearing girl's lingerie.
Candy soon had the girly tooth brush with toothpaste on it in my mouth and
she began to brush my teeth for me.
I wanted to take the brush from her and she brushed my hand away, and
said, "No touch baby, I told you we would be doing everything for you."
I just stood there passively and let Candy do as she wanted and after she
had finished I said, "You sure meant it when you said you would be doing
everything for me."
Candy said, "You haven't seen anything yet," which caused me to wonder
just how far they would be going.
Candy said, "Now let's have look at your sleepwear."
Back in my bedroom, Candy took my PJ's from the drawer and said, "These
are hard and rough, I have a much better suggestion."
Candy went to chest of drawers and opened one of the drawers I knew we did
not put anything into, and brought out a filmy garment and said, "How
about this?"
It was a baby doll type nightgown, which had lace on the bottom hem, and
around the neckline, Candy also brought out a little panty and said, "And
here's its matching panty."
I was already wearing lingerie so I thought it would be ok to wear what
Candy had suggested and said, "That looks so soft," and Candy invited me
to take it and put it under my pillow.
I did just that and held the garment to my face and then put them where
Candy suggested.
Candy invited to go downstairs with her and watch some TV with her. We
went further away from the stairs and Candy pointed out where Ms.
Alexander and Priscilla's bedroom was.
I asked Candy where her bedroom was, and she said it was across the
corridor from mine.
We came to another staircase and went down it, and soon came to another
lounge where we sat down and Candy got the TV switched on and we began to
watch a movie. Sarah came to join us and I had the two maids sitting on
the either side of me on the plush couch. They were so attentive to me,
caressing me and kissing me. I just loved it and the maids had their hand
on my legs and were causing my clitty to get steadily harder.
Althea, the cook's assistant came along and wanted to know if we wanted
anything from the kitchen.
I told her I would not mind a biscuit or two plus some milk.
The maids said that they were fine and Althea left us and the maids
continued their pleasuring of me.
Althea returned after a short while, with some Oreo biscuits and milk, I
took the tray from her and in typical little girl fashion separated the
biscuits and licked off the filling and then put the pieces together again
and dunked it in the milk,
Sarah said I looked so cute doing what I did with the biscuit. After the
movie it was time for me to bed. Candy took me by the hand and we walked
back to the bedroom.
Candy helped me undress and then helped me into the baby doll and panty.
As she had taken off the panty my little clitty had sprung to attention
and when the new panty was put on me it also made a nice bulge. The maid
went into the wardrobe again and came out with a pair of the cutest pink
bunny slippers. She slipped the slippers on to my feet and came went to
the wardrobe once more out with a lacy dressing gown. She helped me into
it saying, "Ms. Alexander wants to see you before you go to sleep."
In Ms. Alexander's bedroom Priscilla was busy helping Ms. Alexander into
her nightgown, Priscilla was already ready for bed herself.
Ms. Alexander said, "Kenny darling you look so pretty in your cute little
baby doll and gown, come here and let me kiss you."
Ms. Alexander hugged me tightly and kissed me in a warm embrace.
I noticed that Ms. Alexander's nightgown had a wet spot where one of her
nipples would be. Priscilla went into an adjoining room and came back
carrying Beverly.
The little baby was dressed in the cutest all in one garment which covered
her entire body. Only her face was visible.
Ms. Alexander took her baby from Priscilla and then getting onto the bed
she opened up her nightgown and put Beverly to her breast and invited me
to sit on the bed while she let her baby nurse. I watched with fascination
as the baby sucked milk from Ms. Alexander's huge breast.
I had never seen such a thing and began to wonder back to my own baby
hood, was I ever put to a nurse's breast or was I just bottle fed.
Ms. Alexander surprised me by saying, "Kenny darling how would you like
to sleep with Priscilla and I?"
My eyes lit up at the question and I said, "Ooh Ms. Alexander I would so
love that you are so kind."
After a while Beverly had begun to doze off and Priscilla took Beverly
back to the nursery.
I got into the bed with Ms. Alexander and snuggled up to her, her breast
was exposed still and she said, "Kenny, sweetie, I suppose you were never
breast fed as a baby, I still have some lovely milk in my breast, so I
wonder if you would like to experience what you have missed out."
I said, "I was just thinking about if I was ever breastfed."
Ms. Alexander drew my head towards her breast and I had my mouth open. My
lips touched the nipple of the breast. I took the nipple deeper into my
mouth and I began to suck on the nipple.
Ms. Alexander said I should squeeze the nipple with my lips was I sucked
and I did just that and was rewarded with milk trickling into my mouth and
I began to swallow and then sucked some more. As I got into a nice rhythm
I had a steady flow of milk flowing into my mouth. I just loved the taste
it was slightly sweet.
Priscilla came back into the room and got into bed with us. Mrs. Bewick
came into the room with cups of tea for the two ladies.
When she saw me she wanted to know from Priscilla if I wanted anything
warm to drink and Priscilla asked her to bring me a cup of hot chocolate.
I was having a nice time sucking and while I was busy sucking Priscilla
was rubbing my back as I was feeding.
Mrs. Bewick returned a while later with my hot chocolate.
I stopped feeding from my host's breast and sat up and Priscilla held the
cup to my lips so could drink.
When I was finished Ms. Alexander drew me to her breast once more and I
started to feed again. Priscilla reached down and pulled my little panty
down and surprised me by taking my clitty in to her mouth and sucking on
it as I continued to feed. I so loved this attention and loved the feel of
her lips around my clitty.
It was beyond exquisite as I felt the milk flow into my mouth. I felt
myself move towards a second climax. Awhile later I reached the point of
no return and began to ejaculate into Priscilla's mouth. As my whole body
shuddered I somehow managed to keep contact with the lovely breast I was
sucking on.
I was so relaxed now from having ejaculated and as I continued to suck I
began to doze off. The last thing I was aware of was Priscilla leaning
over and kissing Ms. Alexander and then her saying she just loved the
taste of sissy juice.
Change for the better Part 5
I woke the following morning to the sounds of squealing and moaning. I
opened my eyes to see Priscilla on top of Ms. Alexander. Priscilla was
moving her body closer to Ms. Alexander and then away again and then I
saw it. Priscilla had a clitty just like me. She looked so feminine and
she had large breasts. Priscilla was a she-male and very pretty one at
that. I looked closer and saw where her clitty went in Ms. Alexander.
Ms. Alexander had no hair around her pussy as did Priscilla have around
her clitty. Ms. Alexander noticed I was awake and said, "Morning Kenny
darling, sorry we woke you, but we were just having a bit of passionate
loving, now you know our secret."
I said, "Yes I could see you two were a couple, but thought you must be
lesbians."
Priscilla moaned, "Oooh, Aaah Constance but I just love being in your
pussy."
Ms. Alexander also squealed, "Ohh, Darling, mmmmm, oooohhh, but that
feels so good, oooooo, yes, yes, darling, mmm."
I just watched the two having passionate loving, it was so great to
watch, and my clitty was so very hard and I put my hand inside my frilly
little panty and began to stroke myself.
At that point, Althea came into the room and she took in the sight of her
Mistresses having passionate loving and me with my hand in my panty
stroking myself. She put down the cups she was carrying and said, "Let me
help you with that Sweetie, That's our job, you shouldn't have to play
with yourself."
She pulled my panty down and took my clitty into her mouth and began to
suck on me. I began to moan and exclaim, "Oooohhh, Althea, that's so
nice, mmm, your lips on my clitty, oooooo, so nice."
Althea had bright red lips and as she took me deeper into her mouth my
clitty got coated with the bright red lipstick.
Meanwhile, Priscilla and Ms. Alexander were grunting, grunting groaning
and squealing as got so passionate in their loving. Priscilla was
thrusting in and out of Ms. Alexander's pussy frantically faster and
faster. While a final grunt and cry, Priscilla moaned the she was
coming. Ms. Alexander squealed, "Come darling, fill my pussy, and fill
me with your hot delicious juice. "
And with that Priscilla gave one last final thrust and collapsed onto Ms.
Alexander. Ms. Alexander moaned and groaned and cried out, "Oooohhh,
Aaah, Darling, mmm, you filled meee!!!"
Just after Priscilla and Ms. Alexander climaxed I climaxed too.
I was just so relaxed and climaxing I began to doze off again and was
soon asleep again. I woke some time later when there was bright sunshine
in the room and I was alone in the room. I got up out of bed and put my
slippers on and went looking for Priscilla and the others. I found them
all in the dining room having breakfast.
Priscilla said, "Aaah, our sleeping beauty has decided to join us."
Candy invited me to sit on her lap and said, "Come, my baby, let me feed
you some lovely brekkie, are you hungry my sweetie?"
"Ooh yes I am hungry, very hungry."
Candy said, "Well let me feed you my sweet"
Breakfast started with oats porridge which Candy fed to me. It was so
delicious. After the meals at the orphanage everything I had eaten was so
delicious. I felt so babyish as Candy fed me and she even made it a game
saying, "Zoom, zoom, here comes the airplane, open the hanger doors.",
just as a person would do to a baby.
Next was a soft boiled egg and a piece of toast without crusts cut up
into thin strips which Candy referred to as "soldiers" and said I should
take my "soldiers and dip them into the egg. I did just and as I did
Sarah came from behind me and tied a baby bib around my neck and said so
I didn't mess on my nightgown.
I began to dip the "soldiers" into the soft egg and put it into my mouth,
mmmmm, it was so nice and loved the taste of the egg. I did not stop
until all of the egg and toast was finished and in the process I dripped
egg on to my bib.
My mouth was wiped with the bib by Candy and I was brought a glass of
milk. Candy held the glass to my lips so I could drink.
After breakfast Candy took me to my room where she said she was going to
bath me again. I did not mind being bathed; I could have another close
look at Candy's breasts and she would be touching me intimately. I was
thinking I was the luckiest boy in the world. Even wearing girl's
clothes was not a problem to me.
Candy said she would also bath and she would join me in bath as she
bathed me. She undressed me and helped me into the bath and then told me
to close my eyes while she undressed and got into the bath. I closed my
eyes tightly and knew that there was to be another lovely surprise.
Sitting in the bubble filled bath with my eyes tightly closed I felt
Candy get into the bath behind me.
Candy said I could open my eyes and she pulled me towards her and I felt
something push against me. I felt behind me to see what it was and I
turned around to see. It was a cock and Candy said, "Aahh my sweetie you
have discovered my secret, do you like cocks?"
I said, "I haven't really thought about it, I do love my own cock being
sucked."
Candy said, "Yes we know, but wouldn't you love to suck another person's
cock?"
I said, "I'm not sure."
Candy said, "Wouldn't you love to return the favour?"
I said, "I guess."
Candy said, "So how about sucking on mine, it so needs a suck?"
I said, "Can I do it after we out the bath?"
Candy said, "That's fine sweetie."
Candy began to bath me and we sat facing each other and I loved seeing he
lovely breasts and cock. She began to bathe me and invited me to help
bath her too.
I loved it when I got to wash her lovely breasts. We had lovely time in
the bath soaping up each other's bodies.
Soon we were finished bathing and then dried each other off and put
moisturizer on each other. Back in the bedroom we got onto my bed in the
nude and Candy lay back and said, "Ok Kenny sweetie, come suck on my
clitty make me come."
I put my mouth around Candy's clitty head and sucked on it, it was odd
having her clitty in my mouth and I was encouraged by Candy moaning as I
sucked on her.
Soon she was saying she was close to coming, I was licking and sucking on
her clitty, mmmmm, this was so much fun.
She came with a gush into my mouth and then she moved so that we could
kiss and said, "Oooh darling feed me my juices."
We kissed and shared her delicious juices. It was fun to do and I just
knew it was something we would be doing often.
After our fun Candy dressed me, I just loved seeing her nude body as she
dressed me. I wore lovely lingerie again and then put my boy clothes
over that, once I was dressed we went over to Candy's room where I helped
her to dress.
Candy wore a skirt and blouse said that we were going out shopping and
promised it would be fun.
Candy suggested I gather up all my male sleepwear and bring it with me so
I could throw it in the thrash. I went back to my room and did just
that.
Downstairs we saw Ms. Alexander and Priscilla, Mrs. Bewick and Althea.
Althea had just taken delivery of the weekly grocery supply. They did it
on line.
Candy told Ms. Alexander and the others we were going shopping. In the
car on the way to a nearby mall Candy said that she was going to get some
lingerie for herself and also some more for me.
Candy was driving the Volvo and we arrived at the mall. I loved walking
in the mall with Candy. I suppose to other people we looked like mother
and son enjoying shopping. I loved it. I was so happy and content.
Candy could take me anywhere and do fun things with me.
Inside the lingerie shop Candy bought some sexy bras and panties. She
made a point of letting me hold the frilly garments and then she began to
select things for me. She found a set of Barbie panties, one for each day
of the week. I was glad that she did not let anyone know they were
actually for me. Candy also bought some camisoles for me as well as four
night gowns, I loved the one that said "mommy's little princess".
The next shop we went to was a toy store and Candy said I could take
anything I wanted. I said, "But I am 18 years old, I don't play with
toys."
Candy said, "Well you look like a 10 year old so why not enjoy a second
childhood lets us indulge in all your needs."
I thought why not, to have the carefree life of a child, and of course
this way, I could have my hearts desires.
I walked up and down the aisles and took a Buzz light year action figure
and Candy went to another part of the shop and came back with a huge
teddy bear and a doll with a pretty frilly dress and said, "How about
these?"
I was not so sure about the doll but thought the teddy bear was a good
idea and told her so. Candy was enjoying it as much as I was, and she
said she would take both and was that all that I wanted to take when she
saw the Buzz light year action figure. I went further a chose a remote
controlled racing car.
We took all our purchases to the car and then we went to have some lunch.
Candy asked me what I wanted to eat so I chose a hamburger and strawberry
milk shake. The waitress asked if I didn't want the kiddies' meal that
came with a toy and Candy asked if didn't want that, so in the spirit of
action the age I appeared to be I said yes. Candy said if I was still
hungry I could have some of her meal. In the afternoon we went to see a
movie and then returned to the mansion.
Candy showed Ms. Alexander and Priscilla all that we had bought. They
smiled when they saw the toys we had bought.
Ms. Alexander said, "Ooh Kenny darling, that's a lovely doll and teddy
bear, you are going to have so much fun playing with them."
She also commented about the boy toys saying, "Aahh, that's a cute doll
when she saw Buzz Light year and I said, "It's an action figure."
Priscilla said, "Wow Kenny, that's a fast car you got there."
Ms. Alexander said, "You have got some lovely panties, camisoles and
nightgowns, Sweetie."
It was almost time for supper and Candy and I took all my things up to my
room. We put my new clothes away and also the toys, but left the teddy
bear on my bed. My drawers were filling up with female clothes. The only
male clothes I had was outer wear. I wondered how long it would before
they were also were consigned to the trash.
We went down for supper. Everyone was in the dining room already. I
was seated between Ms. Alexander and Priscilla. Priscilla took the bib
that was on the table in front of me and placed it around my neck. It
said, "Mommies messy little eater" on the bib.
Priscilla took charge of feeding me. I loved this so much being spoon
fed. They were treating me like I was a little baby. I hoped they would
continue.
All of the maids were laughing when Priscilla pretended it was an
airplane entering the hanger when she brought the spoon to my mouth. I
didn't mind, I liked the fuss being made of me.
After supper Candy took off the bib and took me to the downstairs
bathroom and washed my face for me before we went to join the others. We
were all going to gather in the home cinema to watch a movie. There was
popcorn and snacks for us to eat. I sat on a couch with between Ms.
Alexander and Priscilla. Candy was sitting at our feet; the movie that
they put on was a very sexy. It was about this guy and his bride. The
story started with the wedding ceremony and it showed them having sex on
their honeymoon night. As we watched Candy turned round to me and
loosened my belt and opened up my pants and fished out my clitty and
began to suck me. The others just look on with big smiles. Mmmmm, it was
so nice.
Later it was time for bed and Candy took me to my room, she was going to
sleep with me in my bed. Ms. Alexander had said she would be coming to
my room to feed me. Candy brushed my teeth for me and washed my face and
got me undressed and put one of my new nightgowns on me. I got into bed
loving the satin sheets. Candy went to get ready for bed in her room
when Ms. Alexander came into the room. She was wearing a lovely
feminine peignoir and gown and she got into bed with me. She opened up
her peignoir and gown and said, "Aaah, my darling come feed from me." Her
breast was so inviting I went down on it immediately and began to suck
out the milk. As I sucked on her breast I held it.
Candy returned and she was dressed in a lacy nightgown. She got into bed
and lay against my back as I continued to suck from Ms. Alexander. I
could feel her lovely breasts pressing against my back. After a while I
began to doze off. Last thing I was aware of Ms. Alexander kissing me
on the lips and wishing me sweet dreams.
The next morning I woke to feel lips on my clitty, I opened my eyes to
see Candy sucking on my clitty and I said, "Ooh Candy, what a lovely way
to wake up, thank you." Candy was not wearing her nightgown and she
swung around so her clitty was in reach of my mouth. I took it in my
mouth as she sucked on my clitty. Mmmmm, as we sucked on each other we
began to move to our climaxes.
After we both came Candy and I cuddled together and I sucked Candy's
lovely breast. I knew she had no milk but I just enjoyed sucking on her
breast and Candy said it felt so good when I sucked on her breasts.
I asked if she could ever get milk in her breasts. She said she had read
of it, men could produce milk after regular stimulation. I said I would
love to feed from her too. Candy suggested I sucked from her every day
to get the milk flowing. I said that would be wonderful.
Candy said we should get go down for breakfast and she said she was going
to go just as she was, in the nude, she just put on a pair of high heel
slippers. I went as I was just in my nightgown and my bunny slippers.
I was so aware of Candy's clitty as she walked down the stairs. Her
clitty was hard and erect. We arrived in the dining room and the others
all began to giggle. Even, Ms. Alexander and Priscilla giggled.
Priscilla joked, "Candy haven't you forgotten something?"
Candy giggled and replied, "No I don't think so."
We sat down to breakfast and Candy was busy feeding me.
I told her I would love to have a suck on her lovely clitty too right
there at the table. She told me there was nothing stopping me from doing
so.
Candy was telling the others I had asked about her breast feeding me as
well and that she was going to let me suckle from her regularly so she
would produce milk.
The others thought it was brilliant idea and all of them said they should
suck from each other to so they could all be intimate with each other and
so I could have a steady supply of breast milk.
I got off my chair and knelt in front of Candy and began to suck on her
hard erect clitty as she was eating her breakfast. Every now and again I
would stop sucking from her and she would feed me some breakfast.
We finished breakfast eventually after I caused Candy to reach to reach a
climax, I swallowed all of her lovely juices.
At the breakfast table Ms. Alexander asked if I was enjoying wearing
girl's lingerie and sleepwear. I told her I was, I loved the soft
feeling of my lingerie and nightgowns. Ms. Alexander said if I felt
that way she wondered if I would like to wear more girls' clothes. I
told her I could not see any reason why I could not. I told her that my
boy's clothes seemed so out of place in the feminine household.
Candy said that she had some of her old clothes that from her childhood
that might fit me. All of the clothes I first wore were from her old
wardrobe. Ms. Alexander said that after my bath I should be dressed in
Candy's old clothes and then they would see about getting me more
clothes.
Change for the better part 6
Candy and I left to go upstairs to go bath and then get dressed. As we
walked up stairs Candy wiggled her rear and her recently drained clitty
was hard again and I just wanted to suck on it there and then. I called
for Candy to stop and turn round. She wanted to know why and tuned
around to see me on my knees.
She said, "Kenny darling what are you doing?"
Her clitty was level with my mouth and just took it into my mouth.
Candy moaned saying, "Oooh, Kenny darling, but you are so naughty, have
we turned you into a juice loving sissy? ,but don't stop that's just
wonderful, mmmmm."
I continued to suck on her clitty and while I was busy Gloria the
redheaded maid came up the stairs and exclaimed, "Ooh that looks like
fun, is our little sissy still hungry?"
Candy giggled saying, "She just loves my juices, and I am so hard."
That was the first time I had been referred to as a she and I liked the
idea and it reinforced them calling me "Sweetie". Gloria said she would
help bathe me just as soon Candy had come. Candy said that Gloria was
welcome to join in. I was just thinking about the fact that two of the
ladies in the household were she-males and one was a genetic girl and
wondered if the rest were also she-males.
Gloria also sank to her knees and I moved back so Gloria could also lick
on Candy's clitty.
Candy moaned and said, "Oooohhh, yes, that's it lick on my clitty, make
me come."
Together we licked on her clitty and had turns to take her into our
mouths. Candy was moaning and groaning in ecstasy as we worked on her
clitty. I took Candy's clitty into my mouth as she was nearing her
climax and sucked one final time and she deposited her load into my
mouth.
Candy moaned and groaned, "OOH, Aaah, mmm, oooooo, that was incredible,
Kenny darling."
As soon as I had her load I turned and kissed Gloria on the mouth and
shared Candy's load with Gloria.
I said, "Mmmmm, I just love the taste of your juices Candy.
Candy had slumped on to the stairs when she had come. Candy eventually
got up and Gloria and I got to our feet and we all made our way to my
room.
Gloria said, "Oooh, Kenny that was so great helping you suck Candy."
Candy said, "Mmmmm, yes, Kenny you are such a good clitty sucker."
We went straight to the bathroom where I was undressed. Candy merely
slipped off her slippers and we both got into the bath.
I quipped, "Candy has got a head start on me, get it?" I continued, "Get
it? Head?"
Finally the penny dropped and the both began to chuckle with me. And
Gloria laughed, "Oooh I get it, head." Candy also laughed and said,
"That's good".
Gloria helped Candy bath me and Candy also washed herself. I had great
fun soaping up Candy's huge boobs.
Candy said, "Oooh, Kenny, I love it when you wash my boobs, would you
love to have such big boobs?"
I said, "Mmm, yes I would, are yours implants or all natural."
Candy said, "Mine are the result of hormone and also I had implants
done."
The bath came to an end and I was dried off by the two maids. As usual
my lovely feminine underwear was put on me.
Candy said, "How about these to wear today Kenny darling and she showed
me a red satin panty and camisole.
I said, "Those are so pretty, I will feel so girly in that."
Gloria and Candy dressed me in the panty and camisole. I could not resist
having a suck on Candy's nipples as she helped dress me.
Candy said, "Oooooo, Kenny, stop that, you are so naughty."
I retorted, "Oh, Ok, I will stop, but you love it don't you?"
Candy continued, "It is nice but we will never get to do anything else it
you keep doing that."
I quipped, "Spoilsport!"
Next a matching garter belt was put on me and followed by silver
stockings. I felt so feminine in my lingerie and said, "Oooh, Yes those
are so nice, I love the feel of stockings on me and the pull of the
garter straps."
Gloria said, "Us too!"
Candy helped me put my pink bunny slippers on.", and Gloria remarked,
"Those are cute, I never had slippers like that when I was growing up."
I remarked, "Oh, why not, didn't your mommy buy you things like that."
Gloria said, "My mother didn't like to buy me things like that, oh, I
wanted it so much."
I pressed further and said, "Why ever not?"
Gloria finally told me the reason, "Because I was a boy while I was
growing up."
I said, "Oooh, how do you come to be so feminine."
We went over to Candy's room for them to dress me. Gloria continued, "I
dressed secretly and but was found out by my parents and they kicked me
out the house, I had just left school, I had seen an ad in the paper for
a job as a house boy".
I said, "And the ad was for a job here."
Gloria nodded her head and said, "Yes"
Candy was busy going through her wardrobe as Gloria and I chatted and was
also was busy dressing herself in lingerie and then a pink maids dress..
Candy said, "Come, Kenny, let's get you dressed."
Gloria said, "What have you got for our little girl to wear?"
I secretly was thrilled when Gloria called me a little girl."
Candy replied, "I have this old party dress, just as well I kept my
clothes.", and she showed us the dress. The dress was beautiful and oh
so feminine. It was made of bridal satin and was light yellow, it had
puff sleeves of organza, there were two broad pieces of satin attached to
the dress, which I presumed could be tied in a big bow. There were 2
frilly petticoats that went with the dress. As it was for a ten year old
there was no space for a bust. It was just perfect for me.
I asked, "Now what is your story Candy, how did you come to be in Ms.
Alexander's employ? You obviously have been dressing for a long time if
you have a party dress to fit me, you wore it when you were perhaps 10?"
Candy said, "I was adopted by Ms. Alexander as a 5 year old and always
liked dressing in woman's clothes."
I said, "And you never wanted to become a girl?"
Candy said, "Come let us get you in this lovely dress, I remember when I
first wore it, it was to a party for a friend."
Gloria got the petticoats off the hanger and she knelt in front of me and
held it and I stepped leg by leg into the frothy mass of material. I
steadied myself with a hand on Gloria's shoulder. The petticoat was
pulled up and tied with drawstring. Even as it was lifted up I could hear
the rustling sound the petticoat made.
Gloria said, "Isn't that that just divine, my girl, nothing like a
rustling petticoat."
I replied, "Oooh, yes I love it and also that you are calling me your
girl."
Candy said, "Soon we will have to think of female name you."
I said, "What about my short hair?"
Gloria said, "Maybe Ms. Alexander's personal hairdresser will have a
solution to that."
I asked, "Ms. Alexander has her own personal hairdresser?"
Gloria said, "Yes, there is a fully equipped hair and beauty salon in
the mansion. Ms. Alexander has a beautician and hairdresser that comes
in when required and we also make use of the hair and beauty salon."
The second petticoat followed suite and it was a job for both Candy and
Gloria to get the petticoat pulled up over the first. Also when I stepped
into the second petticoat the first rustled loudly. Even when the panty
was pulled on me my clitty was getting steadily harder. So when the
petticoats were added, it got harder still. Finally the petticoat was in
place on me. I twisted and swayed my body and caused the petticoats to
move and of course rustle loudly.
I exclaimed, "Ooh that feels fantastic."; and took a few steps forward
and felt the stiff petticoats move and sway and rustle.
Candy took the dress off it hanger and said, "Let's get this lovely dress
on you, my girl, armies up sweetie"
I put my arms up and then Candy and Gloria helped me get my arms into the
sleeves. As my hands and arms came out the sleeves, they pulled the dress
down my body.
Gloria said, "Ahh, that's so pretty on you, sweetie"
The dress was pulled over my petticoats by the two maids. Candy was at my
rear and she zipped up the dress and began to tie the bow at the back. I
felt the constriction of the dress as it was zipped up and when the bow
was tied. I looked in a mirror and saw I looked good, it was just my
short hair that gave me away. I twirled and felt the movement of my dress
and petticoats as they lifted up.
Candy said, "That's just what a girl would do my Sweetie"
I said, "Well I thought it was such an appropriate thing to given the way
I am dressed"
Gloria said, "Candy do you have some nice shoes for our little girl to
wear?"
Candy said, "I have some Mary Jane's with a two inch heel that will be
perfect."
Candy went to her wardrobe one more and came back with the shoes. The
Mary Jane's were white. Candy said, "You will have to sit darling Kenny,
let me show you how you need to sit down while wearing a dress and
petticoats, what you need to do is grip your dress firmly on either side
like this."
She demonstrated on her own dress and then I copied her action.
Candy said, "Yes that's right, just like that and then you pull the dress
taught across your rear like this."
Candy demonstrated again on her own dress and I copied her pulling the
dress against my bottom.
Candy said, "Now we can sit down, but still hold your dress tightly
against you."
Candy demonstrated again and sat while still holding her dress and I did
exactly as she did, as I did so there was loud rustling of my skirts and
as I settled onto the chair I became aware of sitting on a mass of
material.
Gloria said, "That was perfect, my darling Kenny.", and Candy agreed.
Gloria kneeled before me and got me to extend my foot towards her and
into her lap and she slipped the shoe onto my foot and then repeated the
action with my other foot and then she fastened the straps.
Candy said, "Ok, now we can stand again." As she began to stand I
mimicked her actions and we both stood up.
Candy said, "Come let's go show Ms. Alexander." and she took my hand
while Gloria took the other.
As we walked along the passage I was so aware of my dress moving and the
pulling of my garter straps. My clitty was also leaking lots pre-cum and
the whole effect was making me hard and with the sensory overload of the
femininity I could not help feeling I was moving closer and closer to a
climax.
We reached the top of the stairs and began our downward descent and after
a few steps I began to feel an intense pleasure as I began to climax.
Just as well I was supported by Candy and Gloria as my legs began to
buckle underneath me as the waves of pleasure passed over me.
Candy exclaimed, "Kenny darling, what's happening you look flushed."
I replied with a quivering voice, "Oh Candy, I think I've just climaxed."
Gloria said, "From just wearing your new frillies?"
Candy put arm her around my waist and did Gloria and we slowly continued
down the stairs.
We eventually reached the bottom and made our way the lounge where Ms.
Alexander and Priscilla and the other maids were waiting for us.
Ms. Alexander got and approached as and kissed me on the lips and said,
"Kenny darling you look so pretty, but we are going to have to call you
by a more appropriate name."
Candy said, "And our darling has asked what can be done with her short
hair."
Ms. Alexander, "Mmmmm, let's see what can we can call you dear, any
preferences and we will make a plan with your hair."
I said, "I have been thinking about a name and I think I would like to be
called Karen."
Ms. Alexander said, "Karen, that's nice name, pleased to meet you
Karen."
The others also greeted me by my new name. Ms. Alexander continued and
said, "About your hair Karen, I will call my hairdresser to come today
and see what she can do, we can get her to put in hair extensions, your
hair is nice and thick so I thank it will work well."
Sarah said, "Karen, my sweetie, let me kiss you, you are so pretty and
I'm sure you are so going to enjoy it being a girl just like I am."
Sarah came over to me and Jane also stepped forward and the two planted
kisses on my cheeks. I just loved being kissed by these lovely beautiful
big breasted women. Despite having climaxed a short while ago I felt
myself harden under all the layers of frills I was wearing.
Gloria said, "Yes, I am sure of that Sarah and our dear new girl Karen,
was so excited that she had spurties in her panty."
Ms. Alexander said, "Oh my, Karen we have to make a plan if this is
going to happen again." She continued, "Candy please go get our darling
girlie a clean pair of panties and also a pad."
Candy left to get the requested items and Priscilla said, "Come Karen lie
down here on the couch and let's see the damage."
As I backed to the couch I held my skirts tight against my bottom as I
had been shown and sat down.
Ms. Alexander said, "Oooh, someone has learnt quickly, that is perfect,
Karen."
Jane and Sarah removed my shoes and help me lift my legs on to the couch
and my dress and petticoats were lifted up.
Gloria left us and returned a moment later with Althea who was carrying a
tea towel. Gloria said, "Karen, darling lift up you little tushie so I
can get those wet panties off you."
I lifted my bottom and Gloria began to pull my panties down. My clitty
was already hard again.
Once the panties were off Althea wiped my clitty dry. The action only
served to make me harder still and leak so pre-cum. This was observed by
everyone and I did not feel embarrassed. The women were all so kind to
me.
Ms. Alexander said, "Karen, sweetie what are we going do with this pesky
clitty of yours."
Sarah said, "Well Mistress, I would like to have a suck and I'm sure
everyone would like to as well, we can each have a turn to suck on this
pretty little clitty till she spurts."
Ms. Alexander said, "What a wonderful idea and as you proposed the idea
you can go first."
Sarah got onto the couch and straddled my legs and began to suck in my
clitty after removing her shoes. Candy returned and said, "Awww, you
girlies started without me, I'm next." The maids and mistresses each
had a turn to suck me. I was getting closer and closer to climaxing until
I could no longer hold back and I squirted my sissy juices into the mouth
of Ms. Alexander. I thought it fitting that I came in her mouth as she
and her ladies had changed my life for the better.
Ms. Alexander moved up and put her mouth to mine and I opened my mouth
to receive my own juices. Ms. Alexander said, "Ooooh, my sweetness, I
just love your sissy juices."
Candy came to me and powdered my drained clitty and then got to lift my
bottom and she pulled up the clean red panties up my body and she slipped
in a pad and got the panty all the way up.
Ms. Alexander said, "Karen darling I'm going to go call my hairdresser
and see if she can do something about your hair, in the meantime Candy
can get give you a few pointers of how to act like a girl so we can take
you out, No point being dressed like a girl and not going out"
Candy said, "Karen, darling come let me show you a few things but I don't
think it will take long, you mastered sitting in skirt very easily, your
walk can do with a bit of work."
We went up to Candy's room and Candy brought out a pair of 4 inch heels
and said, "These will help to achieve that natural feminine sway of the
hips." Candy got me to sit down and she buckled the high heels on to my
feet.
She helped me to stand and got me to watch the way she walked, "What you
need to do is take small steps and walk up straight and place on one foot
directly in front of the other."
I watched Candy walk as I took steps with her and put everything she
showed me into practice. I felt great as I walked knowing that this was
I wanted to do. It also felt natural to me. Candy said, "Karen, darling,
you are coming along fine, just keep practicing and you soon will it down
pat."
I was chuffed with myself as Candy's praise and kept walking while candy
went to sit down. I walked around the mansion concentrating on how I
walked. Whenever I came across one of the ladies I was complimented and
encouraged on how I was doing. I was thoroughly enjoying myself walking
around the huge mansion but I wanted to go outside as well and asked
Candy if it would be ok. The heels I wore were fortunately not
stilettoes. I wanted to have a look around the garden and felt what it
was like to wear a dress outdoors. Candy said, "Of course my Darling, I
will come with you."
Candy took my hand and we headed for the front door. We exited the
mansion and it was a nice sunshine day with just a few specks of clouds
in the sky.
There was a gentle breeze and could feel the breeze up my skirts. I was
enjoying the sunshine and we walked hand in hand to the flower beds. I
began to tell Candy what types of flowers there were in the garden. I
told her I would love to have a garden picnic sometime. In the garden was
a lovely water feature complete with a small waterfall and ponds with Kio
fish in them.
Candy said she would suggest it to Ms. Alexander. I said I would love to
have the picnic right by the waterfall. I was so in love with the garden
and flowers and of course there were lots of birds too. There was a
constant chirping and calling of the birds.
Later we went back into the mansion and saw Priscilla who told us Ms.
Alexander wanted to see me. Candy and I went up to her room and Ms.
Alexander said, "Good news, Karen sweetie, my hairdresser, Angela can
come this afternoon, I told her about you and she said she can put in
hair extensions. Naturally she will use only the best quality human hair
and then we can have your hair styled in any way you want."
I said, "That would be lovely Ms. Alexander, I would really appreciate
that, I guess I was always meant to be a girl and thank you that you,
Priscilla and your maids are making that possible."
Ms. Alexander said, "Oh, think nothing of it, it's our pleasure."
Candy said, "Our girl says she would like to have a garden picnic."
Ms. Alexander said, "Ooh that's a wonderful idea, Karen, I think
tomorrow afternoon."
Lunch was almost ready to be served and then Angela would be there in the
early afternoon. We went downstairs and were seated at the table and
Althea began to carry in the food, Sarah went to help and fetch more.
It was nice having everyone at the table, Mrs. Bewick also joined us. We
were like one big family. I was so glad I was part of this family whose
members had given me such a lot of pleasure and was helping me onto the
path of femininity.
After lunch Ms. Alexander, Priscilla and Candy accompanied me to the
hair salon and beauty parlour. Angela arrived and Gloria accompanied her
to the salon.
Angela was carrying the hair extensions in a box. She started on the
process of preparing my hair for the extensions. It took some time and
then the extensions were braided into my hair which was also time
consuming. Althea brought us tea and cake. Eventually once all the
extensions were in then Angela could cut the hair to an even length.
She said she would come the next morning and style it for me. I loved my
longer hair which was now onto my shoulders.
I loved to flick my head and feel the hair bushing my shoulders. Candy
said when she observed what I had done, "Karen darling, that's such a
girly action." I loved the compliment.
I asked Candy, "Candy, do you have some more clothes I could wear and I
so want to get rid of all my boy clothes."
Candy replied, "Yes Karen my darling I do, but you will need a lot more,
so some shopping will need to be done and yes we will help you get rid of
all your boy clothes"
I said, "That's great, Candy, I am ready to go shopping for more
clothes."
Candy said, "I'll arrange with Ms. Alexander that we go shopping. And
now let us go to your room and gather up all your boy clothes."
In my room we gather up all my clothes and put them in to trash bags and
made our way down stairs. By this time it was time for supper. The others
were in the dining room and Candy announced, "Everyone, our darling girl
has decided to get rid of all her old, yucky boy clothes"
We all went outside and to big cheers I threw all the clothes into the
big outside bin. Back inside we were all ready to sit down for supper.
Ms. Alexander called for me to sit between her and Priscilla. During
supper I started asking about the fact that so many of my new family were
she- males.
I had asked Candy and Gloria about their past but had not got the whole
story.
Candy said, "Karen darling let me say that, I have still have my clitty
still because I just love the feelings of my clitty climaxes. And like
you I love the taste of sissy juices still and I have a steady supply."
Gloria said, "Karen sweetie, as I started tell you I got this job here
and our dear Mistress helped so much to get me on the road to femininity.
She helped paid for my lovely breasts and I preferred to keep my clitty."
Ms. Alexander contributed and said, "Karen darling, I just love to help
boys or men who are effeminate and want to be she-males, and I suppose
you are wondering about Sarah, Jane, Althea and Mrs. Bewick."
Sarah and Jane are also she-males while Mrs. Bewick and Althea are mother
and daughter and are genetic girls.
Priscilla said, "I met Constance when I was still at college and found
she was sympathetic to effeminate men. I loved she catered to my every
whim on my path to femininity. And I just love our dear daughter too."
After supper we went into a playroom where there was a huge bed, the
biggest I've ever seen.
I said, "Wow what a huge bed"
Candy said, "It is and this is where we all love to play, how about a
sissy juice bath."
I said, "That sounds like fun."
Priscilla said, "Oooh, yes, let's get to it girls."
I was attacked from all sides and quickly all my clothes were bar my
garter belt and stockings were removed. Sarah and Jane were busy taking
their clothes off and they invited me to remove their panties. They got
me to kneel before them and pull their panties down. I was close to them
as I did so and as I pulled down Sarah's panty her clitty sprung out at
me and hit me in the face and I immediately took it into my mouth as I
pulled down Jane's panties. Around us the others were also removing their
clothes.
Soon everyone was wearing just garter belts and stockings and then the
fun started. I was lying on the bed with my head propped up on pillows.
I had soon many clitty's one after the other in my mouth. Mrs. Bewick,
Althea and Ms. Alexander were also sucking on the she-males clitties.
All of the maids and Priscilla positioned themselves around me and each
one had someone to stroke them or stroked themselves. Ms. Alexander was
busy stroking Priscilla. Priscilla said, "Mmmm, Karen sweetie here it
comes", and the others also indicated they were nearing climaxes. I
braced myself for expected shower of sissy juices. I was watching as the
maids and Priscilla all were starting to climax and soon I was covered in
sissy juice as they all climaxed spewing their sissy juices all over my
body and face. I had my mouth open and a jet of sissy juice fell into my
mouth. I loved being covered in juice. Afterwards all the sissy juices
were licked off my body.
Ms. Alexander told everyone to go to their rooms and get dressed in
night gowns and then all meet back in the play room.
Candy and first went to my room where Candy dressed me acute pink baby
doll nightgown and then we went to her room and she dressed in a very
revealing nightgown. It consisted of a see through skirt and the top part
consisted of thin lacy straps around her breasts leaving her breasts
totally exposed, an ideal breast feeding garment. We went back to the
playroom and all of us got under the satin sheets.
I was lying between Ms. Alexander and Priscilla, Ms. Alexander was
wearing a nightgown similar to Candy and she invited me to suck on her
breast. Beverly was put in a crib near the bed.
I enjoyed a lovely feed for my generous host and was soon asleep.
Change for the better Part 7
The next morning I was woken by something around my clitty. It was as
though my clitty was inside something moist, it was sort of familiar. I
opened my eyes to see it was Priscilla with my clitty in her mouth. The
sun was already shining it was just the two of us on the huge bed. I
said, "Ooh, Priscilla what a lovely way to wake up."
Priscilla said, "We thought you were going to sleep the day away, we've
got lots planned for today, and Angela is coming to style your new hair
this morning."
She continued and said, "I thought I would wake you in a nice sexy way."
I replied, "Mmmmm, I just love it and I'm so glad all of you ladies are
in my life."
Priscilla said, "Are you up for some breakfast?"
I said, "Oh yes, I'm hungry."
Priscilla said, "I'll just tell Althea to bring your breakfast up and
then I'll get back to sucking on this lovely clitty"
Priscilla made a phone call and then got back to sucking in my clitty.
After a while Althea and Mrs. Bewick arrived with my breakfast.
Althea said, "Mommy are you going to feed our little girl her
breakfast?"
Mrs. Bewick said, "Ooooh yes she is so small, she could be our baby."
Mrs. Bewick pulled something from her dress pocket and held it up for me
to see, it was a babies bib and she tied it around my neck.
All the while Priscilla was sucking in my clitty and I was moving to a
climax. Just as Mrs. Bewick was bringing the first spoonful to my mouth
I climaxed and spurted my sissy juice into Priscilla's mouth.
It was the most delicious oats porridge and this was followed by some
scrambled egg and bacon. Mrs. Bewick cut the bacon up into small pieces.
Breakfast over I went to my room where Candy was waiting for me. She
kissed me in greeting and said, "Come baby, let's get you bathed and
dressed."
I thought, "Aaah, Another lovely bath."
Candy who was dressed in a red French maids dress began to undress me
and was also undressing herself. She said, "I haven't bathed myself yet
so I will join you."
I thought even better as Candy removed my sleepwear and got me in the
bath and then was continuing to undress herself until she was nude.
While Candy was undressing I was just enjoying the bubbles and the
lovely smell of the bathwater and all its oils.
Candy finally got into the bath and she said, "Aah, Karen darling, I
just love a nice warm bath and you?"
I said, "This so great, I just love the smells of the oils and bubbles."
Candy said, "Ah yes so much better than a boy's attitude to a bath, come
sit on my lap and get nice and close to me."
I was resting with my back against Candy's breasts and also was aware of
her clitty pushing at my bottom. Candy took a wash mitten and was busy
soaping it up and she reached around and washed parts of my body in her
reach. She invited me to kneel in front of her and wash her breasts. I
didn't need to be told twice. I loved doing this especially when I had
such close contact with her lovely breasts. I wanted breasts like all
the maids and Priscilla, Ms. Alexander, Mrs. Bewick and Althea.
I told Candy as I busy with her breasts, "Candy, I so want lovely
breasts like yours, yours are just so perfect."
Candy said, "Ohh yes, my darling having breasts is just so wonderful,
you will enjoy them, after I got mine I was so happy and then to be able
to wear pretty lacy bra's is so nice, I love my breasts jiggling up and
down ."
I said, "That sounds marvellous, I can see how they move as I wash them."
Candy said, "Oooh, yes darling, that's so nice," as I continued washing
her breasts.
Ms. Alexander and Priscilla came into the bathroom and Ms. Alexander
said, "Candy, Angela will be here in an hour for our little girl's hair
appointment."
Candy said, "Yes Mistress we will be finished by then, our little girl
was telling me how much she wants breasts of her own."
Ms. Alexander said, "Karen sweetie, I will arrange that you will get
lovely breasts."
I replied, "Thank you so much, Ms. Alexander, I will really appreciate
that."
Ms. Alexander said, "It will be my pleasure my darling baby girl."
I noted that Ms. Alexander was also referring to me as a baby as Mrs.
Bewick had done. I secretly liked the idea; after all they were already
doing many things which reinforced the idea I was to be a baby.
Candy said, "Come, baby girl, and let's finish up so we can get you
dressed, I want to give your hair a wash too."
Candy continued to wash my body and then got a bottle of shampoo and
lathered up my hair and washed it thoroughly.
Soon my hair was washed and Candy got out the bath and helped me out the
bath. She wound a towel turban style around my head and dried me with
another towel before wrapping the towel around me.
I had an exciting day ahead of me and was so looking forward to it. We
went to Candy's room to dress. Priscilla also accompanied us.
Candy dressed me while wearing just a towel. I was dressed in satin pink
panties and camisole, pink garter belt and white stockings. Candy had a
dress for me to wear it. It was a pink mini dress and with that I wore
white Mary Jane's.
Candy dressed herself as Priscilla took me to the salon. Angela was due
to arrive shortly. Ms. Alexander met us at the entrance to the salon.
Ms. Alexander said, "Karen, sweetie, you look so pretty in that dress,
Angela has just passed through the gates. Maybe you would like to go
meet her at the door."
I said, "That is a wonderful idea."
I turned to make my way to the front door and went outside and waited on
the steps. Soon Angela's car came into view and made my way to the
bottom of the stairs.
Angela pulled up where I waited and I went round to her side of the car
and opened the door for her.
She said, "Hello sweetie so nice to see you again. You look so pretty in
that dress."
I thanked her for the compliment and took her hand as she got out. She
bent down and kissed me on the lips. She put her arm around me as we
went inside
In the salon a while later Angela got to work, my hair was still damp
from my bath. Angela used a curling iron to put curls in my hair from
about my ears down. My new hair was straight; I loved the transformation
as Angela worked with curling iron. After working for some while Angela
was finished and then set my hair with hairspray.
Afterwards Angela stayed for tea and cake and then left to go home.
Candy came to me and said, "Karen baby girl, come lets paint your nails
and also put on a bit of lipstick. We will go out and have lunch and
then shop."
We went up to Candy's room, she showed me how to shape my nails, and my
nails were fortunately not that short. She used pale pink lipstick and
began to paint the nails on my left hand, and asked if I would like to
try paint the other hand. I said I would love to. I began on the thumb
and used the experience I had from painting model aircraft. I managed
well and could duplicate what Candy had done. She exclaimed, "Karen,
sweetie, you do that so well and you sure you haven't painted your nails
before"
I said, "I have painted model aircraft so I got practice painting small
items precisely."
Candy said, "Oh that explains it."
Next Candy coated my lips with pale pink lipstick and at the end she got
me to purse my lips and she blotted them with a tissue.
Candy asked, "Karen dear, what in the one thing that a girl does not go
out without?"
I said, "A handbag."
Candy said, "That's right and here is one for you and lets fill it with
things you will need."
The handbag Candy had for me was a white sling-over bag with a zip
closing. She put in the lipstick she used on me, packet of tissues, and
a purse with a bit of money.
Candy was wearing a flower patterned skirt and a white blouse. We went
to Ms. Alexander's room and Priscilla was there just helping Ms.
Alexander dress.
Priscilla went into an adjoining room, which was the nursery and came
back with Beverly. Priscilla had a pushchair and strapped Beverly into
it.
I offer to push the chair to go to the lift. In the Gloria was also to
come with us. Gloria met on the way to the lift. We were to use the
Cadillac limousine. We all got in and Gloria was to drive.
We went to a nearby mall. I once again offered to push Beverly. We went
to a restaurant to have lunch first and then headed for a boutique. As
it was the start of summer I was to get some summer fashions including a
swim suit. It was nice having everyone to help me shop; I could also
choose anything I wanted. Ms. Alexander and Priscilla were
complimenting me on the clothes I chose. I got blouses, skirts,
dresses, panties and camisoles, a couple of nightgowns and 2 swim suits.
I also tried on some of the clothes and Candy and Gloria helped me try
on the new clothes.
On our way back home I asked Ms. Alexander about me being called their
baby girl, "Both you and Ms Bewick, Althea and Candy have been calling
me your baby girl."
Ms. Alexander said, "And how do you feel about it, our darling little
baby girl?"
I said, "Ms. Alexander, I love the idea, you are already breast feeding
me which I adore so much, I have been fed, my teeth have been brushed
for me, a bib has been put on me. I would love for you to take it even
further and even put me into nappies, it's like I have a whole lot of
mommies as you are all bigger than me, I want to be your baby girl and
have care for me totally."
Ms Alexander said, "Come here to mommy, sweetheart, our darling baby
girl and call me Mommy, Priscilla you can call Mother and the maids you
call Miss for example you can call Candy here Miss Candy , Althea you
can call Miss Althea."
I went over to Mommy and sat on her lap and snuggled up close to her and
just drank in her wonderful perfume.
I wondered about Mrs. Bewick what I should call her, as she was almost
the same age as Mommy and Mother. So I asked, "Mommy what should I call
Mrs. Bewick?"
Mother said, "You can call her Aunty Beth, we will have to get you
nappies, bottles, dummies, and a whole baby wardrobe."
I asked, "Mommy, what about all the big girl clothes you have just
bought me?"
Mommy said, "Oh don't worry about those, maybe you would like to play
dress-up."
We arrived at the mansion and then Mother told Miss Candy what she could
do about nappies for me and they would need to get plastic pants for me.
Mother said, "Baby girl don't worry we will take care of you, we will
get all we need which will be fitting for our new baby girl."
Miss Gloria and Miss Candy were assigned Item they would need to get
which include baby furniture.
It was almost supper time and we gathered in the main dining room and I
was fed as usual. I was already used to being fed so it was not
difficult to sit back and let Miss Candy and Miss Althea feed me.
After supper I was taken to Miss Candy's room which I was told was to be
my room as well now. Miss Candy took several of Beverly's towelling
nappies and stitched them together in a sewing room. She took
measurements of my waist, legs so she could improvise to make a pair of
plastic pants. She took an old shower curtain and got some elastic and
set to work while Miss Gloria took me to my new bedroom and took the
improvised nappies with us.
Mother and Mommy were waiting for us and they had all the needed to put
me into my first nappy. Miss Gloria folded the nappy into a kite shape
and then placed it down on the bed; she invited me to lie down on the
nappy after she took all my clothes off. Two nappies had been used and
folded into the kite shape so it was nice and thick. The nappies were
nice and soft and I loved the feeling on my skin. Mommy had a tin of
powder and she generously sprinkled the powder all over my nappy area.
Gloria folded the nappy tightly around me and then pinned it and while
we waited for my plastic pants Mother helped me into a pink baby doll
nightgown.
Miss Candy returned awhile later with the improvised plastic pants and
she and Miss Gloria put the plastic pants on me. Miss Candy had outdone
herself as she had decorated the pants with rows of lace over the entire
back of the pants.
Mommy was to feed me breast to help me go to sleep. Mommy hugged me and
put her arm around me and guided me to the bed.
She said, "Come, my darling baby. Come drink from me, I love to feel you
suck from me."
Mommy lay down on the bed and I cuddled up to her. Mommy opened up
her nightgown and drew my head to her breast. The nipple was so inviting
and I closed my lips around it and squeezed it with my lips. I felt the
milk trickle into my mouth. Miss Candy was at my back and patting me on
my bottom. The thump-thump on my bottom was so relaxing. Mommy was
saying they would help me to get breasts and still treat me like a baby
as I desired breasts. I was glad of that.
Mommy said further all of the maids and Mother were going on to
medication which would promote breast milk production. They could
breastfeed each other and me. I thought that was a great idea and even
I would like to have the maids or Mother and mommy feed from me once I
got breasts.
I was falling asleep and I knew I was going to be cared for. I felt safe
wearing the nappy and felt so loved by all the ladies.
My bladder woke me during the night and as Miss Candy, Miss Gloria,
Mother and Mommy had gone to so much trouble to put a nappy and plastic
pants on me I felt secure in using the nappy. I was lazy to get up as
well and did not want to disturb Miss Candy. So just let go and gave
into the pressure from my bladder.
As my urine flowed I felt the wet warmth spread in my nappy. It was
turn on for me which I thought was weird for me. Still my clitty got
hard. I guess it was the thrill of doing something I did not normally
do. I dozed off again and Miss Candy woke me up with a kiss. Miss
Candy said, "Baby, did you wet in the night, I don't mind if you did."
I dropped my head in shame and said, "Yes, Miss Candy, I did."
Miss Candy said, "Oh, its ok, baby, I don't mind even if you were to
mess your nappy I wouldn't mind."
I thought, "Wow, she cares for me so much she would even change my messy
nappy"
Miss Candy took my plastic pants off and then undid my nappy pin and
pulled out the wet nappy from underneath me. She put a clean nappy
underneath me and coated my genital area with so cream and then
sprinkled me with powder. I so loved the smell of the baby powder. She
folded the nappy around me tightly and then pinned it and then put my
plastic pants back on me.
Miss Candy said she was going to call for tea to be sent up and she was
going to bath. After a while Miss Althea brought our tea and she sat on
the bed and chatted to me about me wearing a nappy and plastic pants.
She wanted to know if I used the nappy, and I told her I had.
She got onto the bed and kissed me and said, "Karen, Darling, you are so
pretty and I want to make love to you and have wild passionate sex. Your
clitty will fit so nicely in my pussy and don't worry about there being
a baby, I am on the pill."
I said, "Oooh Miss Althea, you want to make love to me?"
Miss Althea said, "Oooh yes I want that lovely clitty in me, I know you
are inexperienced but I will teach you everything."
I said, "That sounds so good, I will put myself in your hands"
Miss Althea then cuddled up to me and began to kiss me passionately. I
responded and kissed her back. She responded by aggressively running
her hands all over my body and thrusting her tongue into my mouth.
Miss Althea said, "Ooh Karen, I want your body so much."
She pulled my baby doll up over my head and pulled it off leaving me in
my nappy and plastic pants only and began to kiss and suck on my nipples
and chest. I in turn helped Miss Althea take off her dress and she said,
"Karen baby undo my bra and take it off. "
I did just that and once I had it off I followed Miss Althea's lead and
began to suck on her nipples and she began to moan loudly. She said,
"Yes Karen baby suck on my nipples, mmmm it feels so good, use your
hands and massage my body hard. I did that and Miss Althea moaned and
said, "Karen baby, that's nice move your hands lower to my pussy. Caress
me there too."
I did that and was rubbing and massaging her panty covered pussy. She
held my hand moving them over her Pussy.
I began to pull her panty down and she lifted her hips so I could get
the panty off her hips. She said, "Oooh Karen baby, mmmm, slip a finger
or two into my pussy."
I extended a finger and as I moved my hand in the tip of my finger
penetrated her pussy.
She said, "That's it now push your hand in, look at pussy, see where you
are touching me. "
I moved my hand forwards and my finger slipped deeper into her pussy.
She said, "Oooh darling, wiggle your finger around as you move it in and
out "
I did that and Miss Althea said, "Ooooh, yes that's it, slip another
finger in me, feel all over my pussy with your fingers, I feel I'm
getting so wet."
As I moved my finger around I heard a squelching sound as I moved my
fingers about her pussy. Miss Altheas' moaning increased and she said,
"Go down on me, suck on my pussy lips, taste me, I am so wet now."
Eager to please I put my lips to her pussy and sucked on her pussy lips
and thrust my tongue into her pussy and tasted her juices. Mmmmm, it was
a new experience sucking on a ladies pussy and I enjoyed it immensely.
Miss Althea continued to moan, "Oooh. Karen baby that is so exquisite,
keep it up and you will make me climax and I will fill your mouth with
my juices."
Miss Candy came back into the bedroom and she said, "Ooh, What is
happening here?"
Miss Althea said," I'm just teaching our baby girl how to pleasure a sex
partner."
Miss Candy said, "Oooh I'll leave you to carry on."
I did not pause in eating out Miss Altheas' pussy till she came with a
great gush into my mouth. Miss Althea moved and put her lips onto mine.
She was thrusting her tongue into my mouth and licking out her juices
out my mouth. This was so exquisite, her thrusting tongue in my mouth.
After a while Miss Althea exclaimed, "Oooh Karen, baby that was so
great, you are such a good little pussy licker, OMG, you made me come so
hard."
I said, "Mmmm, that was great, you flooded my mouth with your juices."
Miss Althea, "For a virgin you did really well."
I said, "That was so much fun and I will be doing it often."
Miss Althea said, "Mmmmm, yes, my darling, oooooo, I'll look forward to
it, but come let's see that lovely clitty of yours."
Miss Althea pulled my plastic pants down and off my legs leaving me clad
only in my nappy. Miss Althea was wearing only her stockings and garter
belt. She undid my nappy pins and opened up my nappy and removed it.
Miss Althea gushed, "Oooh I adore this lovely clitty of yours, I just
want to worship it for a while"
She took my hard erect clitty into her mouth and sucked on the head,
swirling her tongue around it. Her lips on my hard erect clitty was so
exquisite. I loved it when she nibbled lightly on the skin on the
underside of my clitty between the head of my clitty and shaft.
I said, "Miss Althea, what you are doing now is so wonderful, I love the
way you nibble me just there, please don't stop."
She brought me close to climaxing and then eased off and moved up and
began to kiss my nude body, her butterfly kisses on my skin were so
exquisite. I responded by kissing her back in the same way.
I followed her example by doing everything she did. I tried to be
adventurous and come up with ideas of my own to give my lover more
pleasure. I was sucking on her nipples and nibbling them lightly with my
teeth. My clitty stayed permanently erect.
Miss Althea moaned saying, "Oooh Karen my lover, suck hard on my nipples
and put your fingers up my pussy again, finger fuck me my sexy little
sissy, I need your lips on my pussy again.
I was always read to oblige in pleasuring my lover and began to fuck her
with my finger and then went down on her again. I took her pussy lip
into my mouth and sucked on them and had my tongue deep in her wonderful
wet pussy.
Miss Althea was moaning and groaning and saying I was such a good lover.
I could feel my pre cum flowing freely now and I was chuffed that she
said I was a good lover. It did not take long and Miss Althea climaxed
again and she said, "Karen sweetie, come, let me feel that gorgeous
clitty in my pussy.
She lay on her back with her legs splayed wide open. I knelt between her
legs and rubbed her pussy with my fingers. Miss Althea reached up and
pulled me down to her. Our bodies touched and she thrust her tongue
into my mouth in a passionate kiss. My clitty was pressing against her.
It was then we heard someone behind us and Miss Althea exclaimed, "Mommy
what a lovely surprise. I felt extra weight on the bed and knew Aunty
Beth must be on the bed too.
Aunty Beth said, "Karen darling lift yourself a bit."
I did just that and as I did I felt Aunty Beth grip my clitty and move
it backwards and she said, "Lift yourself some more, sweetheart."
I did that and as I did Aunty Beth held on to my clitty.
Miss Althea said, "How wonderful it is to have my Mommy here helping me
to take your virginity my sweetie."
I became aware of others in the room and my Mommy spoke, "Karen Sweetie,
we heard what you two were busy doing and I decided that we come watch
you have your virginity taken, your lovely sex partner had her virginity
taken by Miss Candy."
The whole idea of having an audience watching us was so arousing and
Miss Althea moaned, "Come now sweetie, enter me, fill my pussy with that
lovely clitty."
Gloria said, "Yes sweetie, fuck her now." and the other gave similar
instructions.
I edged lower till my clitty touched the entrance to Miss Althea's pussy
and she lifted herself upwards causing my clitty to enter her pussy.
That first touch was so electrifying.
I moaned, "Mmmm, oooh, Miss Althea that is so divine."
She in turn gasped, "Yes, yes, sweetie, come push in, fuck my pussy."
I moaned, "Mmmm, oooh, Miss Althea that is so divine."
She in turn gasped, "Yes, yes, sweetie, come push in, fuck my pussy."
I entered further slowly and as I did I felt her pussy walls grip my
clitty. The feeling was so exquisite and I pushed in slowly savouring
the feeling of my clitty being in a pussy. I continued on my slow
thrust into Miss Althea's pussy. I wanted that first thrust into my
first pussy to last as long as possible. Some of the others were on
the bed with us. Mommy was saying, "Ahh my baby girl, so wonderful."
Mother said, "Yes, sweetie, I remember when my virginity was taken by
Mommy."
I was still slowly thrusting into the wonderful pussy of Miss Althea and
all the while I could feel her pussy tightening around my clitty. I
reached as far as I could go when my balls touched against her.
Miss Althea said, "Yes sweetie, Oooh, yes, it's great having you in me,
I love my pussy being filled with your lovely clitty."
I said, "Mmmm, yes, I love your pussy around my clitty, it feels like
it's in a warm moist tube. I haven't felt anything like it."
I paused for a moment and slowly began to withdraw until my clitty was
almost out of her pussy and then slowly pushed back in till I was all
the way in. I did that a few time and Miss Althea said, "Mmmmm,
sweetie, nice, go a bit faster." I did that and for the next dozen
strokes or so I did that. Mother said, "Karen sweetie, you are such a
considerate lover, I can see you are aiming to please."
I was getting harder and harder and Miss Althea said, "Yes, yes, my
sweetie, oooh, mmmm, yes, fuck me sweetie."
I began to grunt as I picked up my pace further, "Oooh, yes, darling,
I'm getting closer."
Miss Althea said, "Ooh, Baby, Fuck me hard, oooooo, mmmm, I can feel
your hard clitty, it's about to blow."
I said, "Mmmmm, oooooo, yes, yes, ooh baby, I'm so close"
Miss Althea said, "Oooh, Baby, come baby fill me with your sissy
juice."
I continued to thrust in and out of Miss Althea's lovely pussy and I
could feel her squeezing my clitty with her pussy. It was so exquisite
and the flood gates just opened and I began to climax.
Miss Althea screamed, "Ooh baby, yes, I'm coming."
I could feel her dig her nails in as she climaxed with me and I
collapsed on Miss Althea. Everyone cheered as we recovered from our
passionate love making.
Miss Althea kissed me on the lips and said, "Karen darling that was so
great, you are a great lover"
Aunty Beth said she was going to start breakfast and asked Sarah and
Jane to help her.
Mommy said, "Beth you can bring our two lovers their breakfast in bed."
Aunty Beth said, "Althea and Karen, darlings what would you like for
breakfast."
Miss Althea said, "Some of your lovely oats porridge and scrambled egg,
Mommy."
I said, "Anything is fine for me Aunty Beth."
Mother said, "Karen darling let us put your nappy and pants back on."
As she was doing that Mommy said, "Ladies today's priority is to start
to get our darling Karen everything she will need to be our little baby
girl."
She assigned everyone tasks of what they should do today. I listened
attentively and was amazed at all Mommy was going to get to make my
experience a good one. From my own baby furniture to dummies she was
planning to get everything.
After a lovely breakfast which Miss Althea fed to me I was bathed by
Miss Candy and Gloria. We used the bath room in Mommy and Mothers room
which had a far larger bath that any of the other rooms. The two maids
got in the bath with me and bathed me. As usual everything was done for
me I did not have to lift even a finger. I love Miss Gloria's method so
getting the soap on my body, she would soap up her breasts and then rub
her lathered up breasts all over me. In spite of my clitty being drained
not so long ago I rapidly became hard and erect at this pampering.
After my bath I was measured completely so they would have accurate
measurements when clothes had to be purchased.
I was dressed for the day starting from a nappy and plastic pants and
also I wore a garter belt and stockings. I wore a red satin skirt,
white blouse and 4 inch heels.
We gathered in the study where everyone was busy sourcing all I would
need. The internet was a wonderful tool and I could hear the ladies were
having great fun looking for various clothes, furniture and accessories.
Every now and again one would exclaim for the others to look at what she
had discovered. Mommy said if something was available in another city,
that item would be fetched. Mommy wanted to get especially baby
dresses, nappies and plastic pants today.
Miss Gloria found a supplier of clothes and it was in another town about
an hour's drive away.
She told Mommy about it and she said that looked ideal and that we
should go purchase what we needed.
We left in the Cadillac limousine, Miss Gloria and Miss Candy sat up
front and I sat between Mother and Mommy and Beverly was in her carry
cot on the seat facing us. Mommy said, "Karen darling baby girl, you
are welcome to use your nappy if you need to on this trip."
I said, "Thank you so much Mommy, I feel so babyish when I am wearing a
nappy."
Mommy said, "Sweetheart would you like to suck from Mommy, I have lots
of milk for you."
I said, "Oooh, yes Mommy, I would love that."
Mommy opened up her blouse and unclipped her feeding bra and drew me to
her breast. As always I could not get enough of her lovely milk and I
sucked deeply while holding my hand on her breast.
Mommy said, "Ooh, yes baby it's your breast and soon you will have
breasts of your own."
While I was sucking, I needed to do a wee and just went ahead and did
it, it was so liberating to do it freely.
Mommy asked, "Karen, sweetheart are you very wet, I felt you wee while
you were sucking from me."
I told her I was wet and she said I would be changed before we went into
the store.
We arrived at the store and Miss Candy and Gloria soon had me all nice
and dry.
Inside the store Mommy told the saleslady who helped us what we needed.
Janine was so helpful and Mommy was able to select everything on her
list.
Janine said I was such a cutie and she helped me try on a few of the
dresses Mommy was going to buy for me. We also got several nappy covers,
all of them dripping with lace, onesies, and lots of terry cloth
nappies, lots of baby dresses, rompers and nightgowns.
When we finished our shopping we went to a nearby restaurant for a meal.
Mommy decided she was going to feed me in the restaurant. I noticed a
few stares from other customers but it did not worry me. I thought it
was great Mommy could feed me in a public place. I would not mind if
she were to breast feed me as well. Beverly was in her push chair and
was hungry too. Mommy fed her breast while Mother took over in feeding
me.
After Mother had finished feeding me and Beverly was dozing off again,
Mommy offered to feed me her delicious breast milk. I lay with my head
on her breast and started sucking the lovely milk. The waitress that
was serving us came to the table and her eyes widened when she saw what
I was doing. She said, "Mam and baby, I don't mind what you are doing
but if we get complaints I will have to ask you to stop."
After our meal the waitress said to Mommy that if we ever need a
babysitter she was willing and left her phone number with Mommy.
We travelled back home and Sarah and Jane reported they had found a
complete range of baby furniture. They could deliver in a few days and
Mommy said it was ok for them to place the order.
Mommy sent out Miss Candy and Gloria to go buy baby bottles and dummies
for me as well as a cot mobile and other toys.
We spent the rest of the afternoon spent putting all my new clothes
away, there was plenty of space in Miss Candy's wardrobes and drawers.
Miss Gloria and Candy returned as we were sitting down for supper. My
food had been put through the blender and was all nice and soft. Miss
Candy put on one of my new bibs on me and fed me my supper.
After supper Miss Candy took me to our room and got me ready for bed and
Miss Gloria joined us. They undressed me and then just gave me a bed
bath while I lay on her huge bed.
Afterwards she used 2 of my new nappies. They were very thick and nice
and soft. I lay there passively and let them do everything for me. I was
lifted so the nappies could be slipped underneath me
The nappy cover was plastic lined with the outer layer being pink satin
with row after row of broad lace. My sleep wear was an all-in-one
garment made from pink satin with built in gloves and booties and it had
a hood. The whole garment was adorned with lots of lace and the two of
them worked together to get me into the sissy garment.
Mommy and Mother came into the room and Mommy said, "Karen my dear you
look so absolutely prissy in that onesie. It's just perfect for you,
come let me feed you some of my lovely milk."
Mommy lay next to me and offered her breast to me. I latched on and
began to drink deeply from her. Miss Candy was getting ready for bed
she come out wearing an absolutely diaphanous nightgown in pale pink.
With Miss Candy at my rear rubbing my nappy covered bottom I began to
doze off. I was aware of Mommy and mother kissing me just before they
left the room
Change for the Better Part 8
During the night I woke due to the need to pooh. I wasn't sure about
messing my nappy even though Miss Candy said it was ok. Also it was
quite a mission to get out of the onesie I was wearing on my own. It
would mean waking her up to help me. I decided to use the nappy for its
intended purpose rather than wake up Miss Candy. I turned over on to my
stomach so there was no hindrance for the poo to flow. I just relaxed
and let it flow and there was also some wee. I turned over to go back to
sleep.
I fell asleep quickly and woke sometime later with the sun streaming in
through the windows. Miss Candy was with and she was looking at me and
smiling, "Ahh, there's our sleeping beauty awake at last."
I said, "Morning Miss Candy. What time is it?"
Miss Candy said, "Time for me to clean you up, you stinky little girl."
I said, "I didn't want to wake you so I just used my nappy."
Miss Candy said, "Its fine sweetheart, I said I would change your pooh
nappies."
Miss Candy first undid my onesie and then removed my nappy cover and
then took me to the bath room where she removed my nappy and wiped me
with toilet paper and then helped me into a bubble filled bath and then
removed her own clothes and joined me in the bath.
She began to bath me using her lovely huge breasts to apply the soap to
my body. My little clitty was getting harder and harder till I cried out,
"Oh, Miss Candy, can we finish bathing quickly I need to come so badly."
She said, "We can do it here in the bath, let's suck each other off right
now and we swallow everything."
Miss Candy reclined and I got on top of her, with my clitty in reach of
her mouth while I took her into my mouth. We began to suck each other. I
loved a clitty in my mouth and my own being sucked. I was thinking of me
and the maids and Mother having sexy fun each on sucking another in a
chain, I had loved it when they all covered me in sissy juice. It was to
be a fun time for me as Mommy and her household were focused on having
lots of sexy fun.
We were both hungry for sissy juice. I loved the way Miss Candy's sissy
juice tasted when she came in my mouth. We continued to bath each other
and then dried each other off afterwards. Miss Candy got a bottle of
moisturizer and we had great fun moisturizing each other's bodies
especially our little sissy clitty's. Then it was time to get dressed, I
was first, I lay down on a double nappy and Miss Candy sprinkled me with
powder. Next I was put into a frilly nappy cover with oodles of lace
front and back. I loved the socks that were put on to me next. The socks
had a broad lacy frill at their tops which folded down. My dress was a
little girls dress just the thing to play around in, it was not anything
fancy but it was short enough to allow my frilly bum to be seen if was
not careful how I moved. My shoes were black Mary Jane's with a two inch
heel.
I helped Miss Candy to dress; I got her bra from the drawer and noted it
was a 36DD. Her panty matched the bra as did her garter belt. She wore
nude stockings and a red flowery mini dress. Miss Candy wore 4 inch
pumps.
We went down for breakfast and we were the last to arrive, the other had
already started on breakfast. Miss Cindy fed me my breakfast after a bib
was put on me. The order of my baby furniture included a high chair and
it was to be delivered in a few day’s time. For now I just sat in a chair
next to Miss Candy.
Mommy said she wanted me to learn how to do girly things like learning
how to do ballet as most girls loved to do ballet. She said we could go
get all the clothes we needed and she would enrol me at a ballet school.
I said, "Oh thank you, Mommy that's a wonderful idea, I will love to
learn ballet and wear a frilly tutu, when can we go and buy my ballet
clothes?"
Mommy said, "We can go right after breakfast and enrol you this
afternoon at the ballet school. I have already made enquiries."
Miss Gloria said, "That will be great for you sweetie, I can't wait for
you learn ballet."
After breakfast Miss Candy took me to our bedroom and she cleaned my face
and brushed me teeth for me.
Mommy, Mother, Miss Candy, Miss Gloria and I left to go to a mall where
we could purchase my new ballet clothes. Miss Sarah and Jane were to look
after Beverly while we were out.
I sat in between Mommy and Mother. Mommy was telling me of her phone
call to the owner of the ballet school Mrs. Smythe. She said that Mrs.
Smythe had high standards so I had to do my best. When I heard the name
Smythe, I recalled there was a Mrs. Smythe that helped out at the
orphanage sometimes. She was very beautiful and I had a crush on her. I
loved to see her legs as she wore short dresses and her breasts were also
on the large size. She had long blonde hair too.
I was just picturing her in a tight sexy leotard and I was smiling at the
thought. Mother said asked, "Karen Darling what are you smiling about?"
I said, "I was thinking of a Mrs. Smythe that volunteered at the
orphanage, I had a crush on her."
Mommy said, "Oh, do tell us more."
I told them all about Mrs. Smythe, how she looked, beautiful but I
hastened to add that Mommy was even more beautiful.
We arrived at the mall and the ladies helped me select all I needed. I
got a pink leotard, a stiff petticoat, pink tutu, pink tights and ballets
shoes. The tutu over the stiff petticoat ensured that the tutu stood out
straight. I wore my nappy underneath and it was clearly visible.
I was happy with all my new ballet clothes and Mommy took me into a toy
store and I was told to select another doll. I selected a big doll
dressed in a pink frilly dress. Mother asked what I was going to call my
new doll and I told her Cindy. Today was a Friday and we were going to
eat out before going to my ballet class.
We had a lovely lunch during which we had hamburgers and afterwards
brownies and ice-cream. I fed myself as we were in public.
We left to go to the ballet class. I was to start with the beginners aged
6 to 8. We arrived at the ballet school and I was introduced to the
teacher and the other students. The teacher Mrs. Smythe was none other
than the volunteer at the orphanage and she was wearing a tight white
leotard. Her large breasts strained the upper part of the leotard. Her
shapely legs were encased in white tights. She wore pink ballets shoes.
I was so scared she would recognize me and tell everyone I was a boy, an
18 year old boy at that.
I whispered to Mommy saying, "It is Mrs. Smythe that helps out at the
orphanage and I still have a crush on her now that I see her again."
Mommy whispered back, "I can see why you have a crush on her, don't worry
about her recognizing you, I doubt if she will do anything to embarrass
you."
I did not know at the time but Mrs. Smythe did indeed recognize me.
I went to go change into my ballet clothes and Miss Candy came with me.
The other girls were also there with their mommies to get changed.
I whispered to Miss Candy, "They are going to see I wear nappies."
Miss Candy whispered back, "If any one says anything we will just tell
them you have to wear your nappies for medical reasons as you can't help
wetting of messing yourself."
Miss Candy helped me out of my dress, shoes and socks. I was in nappy and
frilly nappy cover only.
One of the girls, Tammy in a loud voice said, "Karen, why do you still
wear nappies?"
I felt my face blush a deep red and all the girls and their mommies
turned to look at me and Miss Candy said, "Karen wears nappies as she has
a medical problem, she can't help wetting herself."
Tammy said, "And what about pooh, surely she does not pooh her nappy like
a helpless little baby?"
Miss Candy said, "Yes unfortunately she does."
Tammy said, "Oooh, yuck!!"
Miss Candy helped me put my pink tights and also my leotard, petticoat
and tutu and ballet shoes.
We also went out to studio where the class was to take place. Mrs. Smythe
said that I looked we looked like proper little ballerinas.
Tammy said, "Mother, Karen has to wear a nappy because she can't help
wetting and messing herself."
I felt myself blush again and Mrs. Smythe said, "Tammy be quite now, I'm
sure Karen does not need to be reminded about that."
There were sixteen of us in the class and we had sit in a circle on the
floor and learn to point our toes. We did the good feet, naughty feet
exercise moving our feet from straight up to pointed; we learned to move
our arms and hands expressively. I enjoyed all the movements Mrs. Smythe
taught us. We did all the movements to wonderful music. Everything was
explained so carefully to us and we followed what Mrs. Smythe did. She
made it fun and I enjoyed it so very much. I enjoyed it when we had to
put our arms together above our heads and do a Pointe and twirl around on
our toes.
At the end of the lesson Tammy called for a few of us to dance with her
when we had chance to play. There was Tammy, Jessica, Gail, Brenda and
myself. Tammy asked her Mommy, Mrs. Smythe if we could all stay over at
her house for a slumber party. We all asked our Mommies if it was ok to
stay over. There was jabber of voices as we all asked and my Mommy said
it was ok as did the mommy's of the other three girls and Mrs. Smythe
invited the three other Mommy's and my Mommy along too.
Mommy got the address from Mrs. Smythe and we were to meet at her house
late afternoon.
Miss Gloria drove us home and Miss Candy helped me pack a small suitcase.
Mommy and Mother drove us over to Tammy's house. I discovered Tammy and
her Mommy lives in a mansion that was almost as big as the one I lived
in, her daddy was not home at the time. Tammy had a little baby sister of
10 months and they had a few maids.
Mommy and all the other Mommies left and were to come fetch us girls the
next morning.
We all went up to Tammy's room. Tammy had a huge bed which we all could
sleep in. In my suitcase there was everything I needed including a
nightgown and onesie, clean nappies, powder and cream as well as clothes
for the next day.
Tammy took charge of all us girls. She told the others as I wore nappies
I was to be their baby. Tammy's bedroom was so very girly; her clothes
were also very girly. Tammy showed us her clothes. Everything was so
frilly and I adored all her clothes. As Miss Candy had told Tammy and
the others I needed to wear nappies I knew I had to use my nappies and
shortly after I arrived at Tammy's mansion I needed the toilet to do a
wee and I just let go.
Tammy said, "Girls, Karen is our baby and we are her mommies, we must
change our babies nappy."
Jessica said, "That is so cool, I love to be a mommy." The others agreed
with her.
The girls got me lie down on the bed and I knew that shortly they would
discover I was a boy and I wondered how they would react.
The girls began to undress me; first my shoes were taken off followed by
my socks and then my dress. I was down to just my nappy and nappy cover.
I opened my mouth to warn them I was a boy and Tammy put a dummy in the
mouth saying, "Suck on your dum-dum my little baby."
Jessica began to pull my frilly nappy cover down and then Gail undid my
nappy pin and opened up my nappy. I felt the cool air in my clitty and
there was silence as the girls discovered my secret. Tammy was the first
to speak, "But you are a boy, why are you dressed as a girl?"
She ran from the bedroom calling for her mommy, with the other girls
running after her.
Mrs. Smythe came with the girls as they all trooped back into the
bedroom. Mrs. Smythe said, "Yes, Karen, that name is far more suitable
for you now, I remember you from the orphanage and I thought then you
were so effeminate looking and this look for you is far more suitable."
She continued, "You are so cute dressed as a girl and even cuter dressed
as a baby girl, girls carry on and see to your baby Girl" with the
emphasis on girl.
Tammy said, "Ok girls you heard my mommy, let's get our baby girl in a
clean dry nappy."
Mrs. Smythe stayed for a while as the girls got a clean nappy under me
and they each had a turn to sprinkle powder over me.
Tammy closed up the nappy and Mrs. Smythe pinned the diaper. They got my
onesie on my and then Mrs. Smythe suggested to the girls that she feed me
breast milk while the girls watched. Mrs. Smythe took off her top and
then loosened her bra and guided my head to her breast and rubbed my lips
with her nipple. I never would have thought I would be sucking from her
breast when I had a crush on her. My clitty got so hard in my nappy it
got sore.
I fed for a while and then after I had my fill I stopped sucking. Mrs.
Smythe said, "Ok girls let's get something to eat, you girls get changed
into your nighty's while Karen and I go downstairs."
The girls joined us and Tammy put a bib around my neck and each girl had
a turn to feed me. They said things like, "Come my baby, eat up all your
nummies.", as they shovelled the pureed food into my mouth, at least it
was pleasant tasting.
After supper we all went to bedroom, Tammy brought a bottle of milk with
her and each girl cradled me on their laps and held the bottle so I could
drink. Tammy saw to the brushing of my teeth and then they had another
bottle for me to drink. I was sure I was going to be very wet in the
morning.
Chris's Surprise Prize Part 1
My name is Christopher James who is 22 years old. I am called Chris. I
am a closet cross-dresser. I live on my own in an apartment in Palm Beach,
Florida and worked at a bank. I bought my clothes by mail-order not
having the courage to buy things in person. I just loved the feel of the
soft silky women's clothes on my skin. I often wore panties and
pantyhose under my suit to work. I had several nightgowns which I always
wore to bed. In fact I rarely wore male sleepwear. While I was growing
up I used to wear my mother's clothes.
I had entered a completion in a magazine called "Blush". The first prize
was an car which would be great as my own was old and giving lots of
problems. The other prizes were surprise prizes. They just gave the
value of the prizes. The 2nd prize was worth $30,000, while the other
prizes were lesser amounts.
I had just got home from work and entering the foyer of the apartment
building from the underground garage I went to my post box. I collected
my post and noted amongst the envelopes was one from "Blush". It was
after the closing date of the competition. I went into the elevator and
heard someone calling for me to hold the elevator. It was a woman who
lived on the same floor as me. Her name was Patricia and I fancied her
but not had the courage to ask her out on a date and also because of an
incident. The building had a basement Laundromat. I had on occasion
washed my women's clothes there. There was one occasion when Patricia
had surprised me when I was taking some of my delicates out of the
drier. She looked at me quizzically but did not say anything.
Patricia was wearing a sheer blouse and her lacy bra was visible. I
caught myself staring at her bra rather than its contents. She noticed
and smiled and said, "Chris are you looking at my tits?" I averted my
eyes to look into her eyes. I was short for a guy and Patricia was
taller than me. I felt my face get hot as I blushed. Patricia continues
to tease me and said, "Or is it my bra you were looking at?"
I blushed even more. I stammered, "S... sorry it's your t... tits I was
looking at."
Patricia said, "You can't fool me, I know it's my bra you were looking
at." I just stayed silent the rest of the ride in the elevator. We
reached our floor and then exited the elevator. Being a gentleman I let
Patricia go first. I walked behind her and looked at her back my eyes
focused on her bra straps. I remembered from school I loved looking at
the girl's bra straps as I sat behind them in class.
We reached my apartment first and I stopped to get my keys out. Patricia
turned around and waved at me and I returned her wave. I unlocked my
door and went inside. The first thing I did was after putting my
briefcase down was open the letter from "Blush". I began to read the
contents and my mouth dropped open in surprise when I read that that I
had won the 2nd second prize. I turned to the second page and discovered
what I had won was a voucher from a bridal store to the value of
$30,000. The voucher was not exchangeable for cash and had to be used
within a month. I was stunned I had won something of great value yet to
get it I would have to go to a bridal shop and present the voucher. I
was apprehensive of doing it.
The next day was Saturday and I decided to go to the shop called
"Cinderella's" just to check the place out. I loved walking in malls and
secretly looking at women's clothes. But for now I was just going to
relax with a DVD and also surf the internet while dressed of course. I
made myself a cup of coffee and relaxed while sitting my couch. I read
the letter from "Blush" again. I had always wanted to wear a wedding
dress with lots of petticoats. I now had a chance. I just had to muster
up enough courage to go into the shop. I went to my bedroom which looked
like a normal young guy's room. I kept my female clothes with my male
clothes. I began to undress, removing my outer male wear. I had panties
and pantyhose on.
I just added a silk lacy camisole and a half slip to what I was wearing.
I put on a white silk blouse and a red skirt. I just loved the cool
feeling of the slip on my stocking legs. I had small feet and was able
to wear ladies shoes so put on a pair of white low heeled sandals. I did
not shave my leg and body hair so the effect was not that good. I did
not have the nerve to do that. I wore my hair on my shoulders and for
work wore it in a ponytail. At home I wore it loose. I undid it and
brushed it out. I would love for someone to style it for me. I kept my
finger and toenails neatly trimmed and shaped. I would often paint my
fingernails.
I went to the kitchen and began to prepare my supper. I was a fairly
good cook and loved to make my own meals. Tonight I was doing my
favorite, macaroni cheese. I had the TV on and was watching soaps. I had
a glass of wine as I cooked. I had everything done by the time "The Bold
and the Beautiful" started.
After my meal I went to my bedroom to fetch some nail polish which I
used to paint my nails as I watched the TV news. After that I went to my
room and while standing in the bathroom I got a tube of lipstick from
the cabinet and applied it to my lips. I always coated it thickly. Back
in my lounge I poured myself another glass of wine and put in a DVD. It
was about cross-dressing and portraying yourself as a female. I knew it
would be a long time before I venture outdoors while dressed.
As I watched I sipped my wine and was delighted when I left a trace of
lipstick on the glass. After the DVD I put on a Star Trek Voyager DVD.
This was my other passion, sci-fi movies. Later on I got ready for bed.
It was nice to undress and then put on my nightgown, which was a long
pink cerise creation. It had a matching gown. I kept my panties,
pantyhose and slip on. I got into bed after doing my teeth and reveled
at the soft silky material on my skin. I surfed the internet for a while
looking at sissy outfits. I fell asleep wondering about my visit to the
bridal shop the next day.
I woke the next morning and as was my custom upon waking I began to
stroke myself after I lifted myself up and pulled my panties down. I
gripped my tool with my nightgown. My tool was normally hard this time
of the morning being excited by the soft silky material of the
nightgown. I wanted to prolong my excitement so I stroked myself slowly.
I began to build up in excitement till I reached the point of no return
and I erupted into my nightgown.
I lay and relaxed for a while and then got up and put on a clean
nightgown and a pink quilted gown and went to make myself breakfast.
Really had a proper breakfast during the week and enjoyed a full
breakfast on the weekends. I finished eating and then went to the
bathroom and where I had a long leisurely bubble bath.
I got out the bath and dried myself off with one of my soft fluffy pink
towels. I stood in front of the mirror and shaved while standing in the
nude. This was a task I hated but an unshaved face looked really
terrible. I powdered myself with baby powder. It had no smell. I went to
my room and began to dress. I put a pink panty which had ruffles across
the seat. Next I put on some thigh high stockings which had elasticized
top to hold the up. I did not want to wear my garter belt in case they
were seen under my pants.
I put on one of my silk shirts after spraying myself with deodorant. I
loved silky clothes, it looked masculine. Next I put on a pair of slacks
and then my socks and shoes. I brushed my teeth and then left the
apartment.
As I walked along the corridor became aware of someone walking behind me
and turned around and saw it was Patricia. I said hello and she greeted
me also. I got to the elevator and held it for Patricia. We began to
ride down to the foyer. During the ride down other people got in the
elevator and soon it was full. Amongst the passengers was another girl
Kathy who lived on a lower floor and was friends with Patricia. I ended
up standing close to Patricia with my rear pressed against her.
We got to the foyer. Kathy quickly moved forward and quickly closed the
doors and pushed a few buttons. The elevator started going up. I asked
her what she was doing. She did not reply but Patricia asked, "Chris are
you wearing panties? Don't deny it I could feel them while you were
pressed close to me."
I blushed and said, "No I'm not," blushing further.
She replied and said, "Why are you blushing then?"
Chris's Surprise Prize Part 2
Patricia then pressed the emergency stop causing the elevator to stop
between two floors. I did not know what to say and wondered if I was
going to be discovered. Patricia goaded me further and said, "If you
weren't wearing panties you would not been blushing and besides I know
you live alone and I saw panties in your wash, come on 'fess up."
Before I knew what was happening Kathy got behind me and held me with my
arms behind my back. Kathy was also taller than me. Patricia said, "Well
we'll just have to look for ourselves." Before I knew what was happening
Patricia began to undo my belt buckle. I began to protest but Kathy
said, "Shh, sissy boy we don't want to hurt you." Patricia had my belt
buckle undone and then unclipped my pants. I was just frozen and let
them have their way with me. I was embarrassed and excited at the same
time.
Kathy said, "Patricia our boy is not even putting up a fight."
Patricia replied, "Yes seems he is scared of us." Patricia then
addressed me and said, "OK let us see what you are wearing."
I was helpless to stop Patricia and she gripped the puller of my zipper
and began to pull it down. She soon had it down and opened up my pants
and pulled them down exposing my panty. Patricia exclaimed, "Well will
you look at that!"
Kathy used her free hand and they together pulled my pants down to my
knees. My thigh high stockings also came into view. Patricia said, "He's
wearing stockings too." My pants were allowed to fall to the floor
effectively hobbling me.
The girls began to rub their hands over my panty and stockings. This
caused my penis to harden and this did not go unnoticed. Patricia said,
"Oooh looks like sissy likes that, his penis is getting hard." Patricia
reached down and pulled my panty down exposing my now hard erect penis
and then just as quickly she pulled my panty back up. My pants were
pulled up too and my zipper was pulled up and my pants clipped and my
belt was buckled. Kathy pushed the emergency stop and the elevator
resumed its journey. Patricia said, "We know your secret now Chrissy, I
think it's actually cute, a man getting in touch with his feminine
side."
We got to the next floor and luckily there was no one to take the
elevator. Patricia pushed the foyer button and the elevator started on
its downward journey. We reached the foyer and the girls exited the
elevator and I followed them down to the underground garage. I went to
my Ford Pinto. Kathy drove a Ford Mustang while Patricia drove a Buick.
Kathy said, "Look Chrissy drives a cute little car."
Patricia called out to me saying, "Are you going to buy some panties
today, Chrissy?" Luckily there was no one to overhear what she asked. I
got inside my automobile and drove off, the girls had already left. I
contemplated the fact my secret was now out. There was nothing I could
do about it now. I vowed not to wear my feminine clothes again while
going out of my apartment. I would wear them this time.
I headed over to where Cinderella's was located. I arrived there and
went just past it and circled the block and parked in the lot across the
street. I went into one of the stores and bought some wine. I walked
back to my Pinto and placed my purchase in it and then took a walk past
Cinderella's. They had the most beautiful gowns in the window. I still
did not have the courage to go in just yet. I decided the best time
would to go into the store when it was near closing time and there were
no other customers. I still wanted to do it today and noted their hours.
They were due to close at 12 noon. I had about an hour to kill.
I went back to where my Pinto was parked and went and bought a
newspaper, a soda and a pie. I drove to a nearby park and relaxed and
strategized as to what I would say. I had my pie and soda while sitting
on a bench in the park. I would spin them a story saying it was for me
and wanted to wear it to a fancy dress party. I left and then drove back
to Cinderella's and this time parked my Pinto in the small parking lot
next to the building. It was 10 minutes before the hour.
I had the letter from "Blush" with me and I went into the boutique. A
woman of about 40 approached me and said, "Yes can I help you, you do
realize we are due to close soon?"
I said, "Yes I know and I have come about this letter I received from
'Blush' magazine." I produced the letter and gave it to the woman. She
read it and asked if I had proof I was the person mentioned in the
letter. I got my driver's license from my wallet.
She said, " It seems to be in order, now who is the dress for, do you
have a sister or girlfriend or fiancée?"
I took a deep breath and said, "Actually I have none of those and the
dress is for me, I wish to wear it to a fancy dress party."
The woman was wearing a blouse and her bra was visible, as usual I was
more interested in the bra than the contents. She said, "I am Beverly
Guthrie, I am pleased to make your acquaintance Christopher. What can l
call you?"
I looked up into her eyes as I began to speak, "I am called Chris."
"Pleased to meet you Chris, I never would have thought it would be a man
claiming this prize, OK I wonder how we are going to accommodate you,
and it will have to be after hours as my regular clients may not like
the idea." Beverly went to the front door of her shop and locked the
door and turned the open/closed sign around.
I said, "I must say you are accepting of this, I was a bit apprehensive
of walking into a female domain."
Beverly replied, "I am curious are you a crossdresser?"
I replied blushing, "I am and only do it in my apartment."
Beverly asked, "Are you wearing anything now?"
I replied and blushed further, "Yes, I am wearing panties and
stockings."
Chris's Surprise Prize Part 3
Beverly said , "Don't blush so much, I think it's sweet a man likes to
wear women's clothes after all women wear men's things."
I said, "Yes but it's not acceptable for guys to wear women's clothes in
public."
Beverly said, "Anyway let's see what we can to for you to get your
prize." Beverly took my hand and led me towards the rear of the shop.
There were the most beautiful frilly gowns on display and I noted that
most of them had sleeves and full necklines, not like some gowns that
were strapless.
Beverly led me further in to her bridal boutique and my arm rubbed
against the frilly creations. I moved my hand to touch the silky
material of the dress. Beverly noticed the movement of my hand
Beverly said, "Ooh you must feel are in heaven, it's just wonderful
isn't it."
I nodded and said, "Yes it sure is and I can't imagine anything more
wonderful."
As we walked deeper into the boutique Beverly said, "Do you have outer
wear too and have you worn girl's clothes outdoors?"
I blushed and said, "I have some skirts and blouses but have not worn
them outdoors, I don't have such confidence."
Beverly said, "Then you have a slight problem, do you know part of the
requirement of this prize is to wear your dress in an actual wedding
ceremony and the pictures will be published in the "Blush" magazine."
I was surprised at this news and said, "I did not know that and I don't
even have anyone to marry."
We had reached and office and Beverley said, "Well let's sit down here
and see what we can come up with. We've got to celebrate your win and I
have some champagne here."
Beverly sat down a pink satin covered couch and said,
"You will find a bottle in the fridge."
In the fridge in the corner of the office was a bottle of expensive
champagne and four glasses on top of the fridge.
I poured the champagne and turned round to give Beverly her glass and
sat beside her on the couch.
Beverly toasted my win saying, "Here's to a beautiful bride, Christine."
I blushed at the feminine name and Beverly said, "Once you are in your
dress we can hardly call you Chris can we?"
We clinked our glasses and as I sipped my drink Beverly asked me, "Have
you got any ideas of getting a female looking body?"
"I have looked online and have bought a DVD on the subject but have not
put it into practice yet."
Beverly asked, "Would you mind stripping down to your underwear so I can
see what I have to work with."
I took off my shirt and then began to unbuckle my belt. I thought of the
incident in the elevator a few hours before when I was exposed and now I
was removing my clothes in front of a woman. I unclipped my pants and
pulled my zipper down. I slipped out of my shoes and pulled my pants
down and stepped out of them. I was standing in my panty, stockings and
socks.
Beverly said, "And where did you buy your lingerie?"
I told all my clothes were bought by mail order.
Beverly said, "Your panties are so pretty and feminine, what do you like
about wearing them, and what else do you have in your drawers?"
I said, "The soft silky feel is nice and I have mostly lingerie, I have
nightgowns, camisoles, slips, a few skirts and blouses, I have some
shoes. " My penis was getting hard at the talk of lingerie.
I also began to blush when I realized my hardness was noticed by
Beverly. She said, "This excites you, does it?"
I just nodded my head and sat down beside Beverly again.
Beverly said, "Do you think you could pull this off, becoming female and
wearing a dress in public?"
"My desire to wear a wedding dress is so overwhelming, if I could just
look like a woman I think I could pull it off. "
"Well for a start I can see you still have lots of body hair and that
will not do, I will help you to get a feminine body so you can wear the
dress properly, for example you will need cleavage, a bigger butt,
smaller waist, you have long hair which is good, your facial features
are not exactly masculine, yes it think you could pull it off. "
My penis hardened further and began to cause a bulge in my pink panty.
Beverly got her laptop from her desk and asked me to go to one of the
sites I knew.
Beverly said, "We can use some of your prize money to make you into a
woman."
Beverly said, "We will have to measure you so we can get the right
sizes."
Beverly went and got a tape measure and began to measure me. She did all
the measurements and lastly even measured my hard erect penis on the
outside of my panty and said," Wow a whole 8 inches. "
I blushed and then Beverly kissed me full on the lips and rubbed my
penis. My penis began to throb at her touch.
Beverly said, "My dear Christine, have you ever been intimate with a
woman?"
I blushed and said, "No I haven't."
"Oh and why not?"
"I'm a bit shy", and blushed even more.
Beverly kissed me again and continued to rub my penis. My breathing
began to become laboured as I started to move to a climax. Beverly kissed
me forcing her tongue into my mouth. My senses were in overload and then
it happened. I ejaculated into my panties.
As my breathing returned to normal Beverly pulled my panty down and
wiped my penis clean with the panty and said," I'll be right back. ",
and then left me. I just sat there feeling so good and relaxed and
stunned.
Beverly returned with a white satin bridal panty. She knelt before me
asked me to lift up my feet and pulled the panty over my feet and got me
to stand and then pulled the panty up my legs and kissed the tip of my
penis and then pulled the panty over my buttocks.
We returned to the laptop and we made the selections, breast forms, a
gaff, a padded girdle and corset. Beverly paid for items from her
business account.
Beverly wanted to know how I started cross dressing. I told her I
started at the age of 13 wearing my mother's lingerie. She asked if my
mother knew I wore my mother's clothes and wanted to know if I was still
living with my mother and I told her I had my own apartment and I did
not think she knew. Beverly asked about my father. I told her he had and
my older brother had died in an accident when I was 11.
I began to dress and we finished our champagne. Beverly gave me the name
of a hair removal cream I could try.
She saw me to the door and unlocked it and I left to go to my Pinto. I
drove towards home.
I stopped at a department store and got some groceries and hair removal
cream then continued on my way to my apartment. I went from the
underground garage to the foyer and to the elevator. There was no one
about and I rode up in the elevator thinking of my experiences of the
day so far. I exited the elevator and then began to walk to my
apartment. As luck would have it Patricia exited her apartment with
Kathy and the two of them walked towards me and reached me as I got to
mine and Kathy said, "Well Christine did you have a lovely day buying
panties, did you maybe get something else like nighties too." I blushed
and said, "I don't buy my things in shops I order them online." Patricia
said, "Why are you a little shy, maybe we should take you shopping some
time."
As my hands were laden with bags the girls took their opportunity to rub
the hands over my rear and Patricia said, "You still wore your panty in
spite of us having exposed you, does it give you a thrill to wear a
panty under your pants or what?"
As I had mentioned before both girls were taller than me, Patricia was a
blonde while Kathy was a redhead.
I said, "I like the feeling of the soft material on my skin."
Patricia said, "Where's your key sissy boy, don't worry I'll find it."
When I did not respond to her question and I felt good as they continued
to rub my ass and front.
Patricia reached in my pockets and soon fished my key out. She selected
a key and said, "It's this one, right?"
I nodded my head and thought to myself why was I co-operating with the
girls. Kathy said, "Let me take one of those heavy bags from you."
Patricia inserted the key into the lock and said, "Christine, we dying to
see your girly bedroom."
Patricia opened the door and pushed me in saying, "After you sissy." I
continued to walk further into the room and Kathy closed the door behind
her. Patricia took the other bags from me and said," How about some
payment for helping you into your apartment, something tall and cold
with a bit of a kick will be good. Do you have beer?" I nodded and
said, "Yes"
Kathy said, "Just bring the bottles and opener; we will drink from the
bottles."
I got three bottles from the fridge and also an opener. I opened the
bottles and passed the girls their beers. As we drank our beers Patricia
said my lounge was not what
she expected and we should go to my bedroom. They made me finish my
beer as they both downed theirs. They took my hands and walked me to my
bedroom.
Kathy said, "But it looks just like a guy's room."
Two of them began to undo my shirt and pulled it roughly off me.
I began to protest saying, "Hey what are you doing?"
Patricia retorted," I thought that was obvious, we are undressing you
and we need to get your shoes off.
They soon had my shoes and socks off and then as they held me down on
the bed they began to undo my belt and unclip my pants. Between the two
of them they pulled my pants off my buttocks and down my legs. As my new
satin panty came into view Patricia said, "What's this did you come back
and put these on or did you lie to us when you said you did not buy any
panty's? "
They pulled my pants off completely and Kathy said, "Well which is it?"
Patricia noticed the letter from the magazine in my back pocket and took
it out and began to read it. She said," Well what you know, Christine has
won a huge prize, a wedding outfit to value of 30 grand. ". Kathy
jumped up to read the letter too. "
"Ah", said Patricia, "That explains a lot, the bridal satin panty. So
you went to Cinderella's today and you were given this panty as a taste
for what is to come."
"Yes, I was there today and...", Kathy interrupted me, " and did you
tell them the dress was for you?"
"I did yes, I told Beverly Guthrie the owner of Cinderella's it is for a
fancy dress party. "
Patricia chimed in, "But Halloween has passed."
Kathy said, "I know that name; she's in my aerobics class. I'll get her
number from one of friends in the class."
Patricia said, "You are quite hairy for a sissy boy, what did Beverly
say about that?"
I replied that Beverly recommended a hair removal product.
Kathy said," And were you a good sissy to buy it? "
Before I could answer Patricia jumped up and fetched my bags of
groceries and began to empty them out. I had indeed bought the hair
removal cream.
"Yes I did buy it, it's there", now resigned to the fact that I was on a
course to become feminine looking. This was just the push I needed.
Inwardly I was excited to be on this new path of my life.
Patricia said, "Ah, here it is, for being so good we will have to reward
you."
Kathy said, "Great plan, Patricia, well let's get Christine's panty and
stockings off and lets go to the bathroom. "
Patricia and Kathy each took a stocking and pulled them off my legs.
Kathy said, "Those hairy legs do not look good at all, but we will soon
have that fixed and the rest of your body. What are Beverly's plans to
give you a feminine figure? "
I told them all what we had ordered to which Kathy replied, "So what
kicks do you get out of dressing like a girl, other than the feeling on
the skin, do you want to be one?"
"I don't know if I want to be a girl, I do love the feeling of soft
fabrics on my skin though and the excitement it gives me. "
"Like you are excited now.", my penis had grown hard as we talked.
"Well let's get to it and remove that hair.", said Patricia.
The girls got all the bottles of the Veet I had bought. I had selected
all the types they had. I remembered the quizzical look I had got from
the lady at the department store, the one I used had a section for
female beauty products.
The girls pulled my panty down and my hard penis sprang erect. Patricia
gripped my penis and led me into the shower.
They began to coat my legs with the cream and then after a wait I was
told to shower and remove the hair from my legs. I began to do it and
the hair fell from my legs and began to go down the drain. I exited the
shower and the girls dried my legs off. Patricia had a bottle of lotion
and she began to rub the lotion on my legs.
Kathy got on her phone and phoned someone and asked for the number of
Beverly. A while later she got a text message in response. She phoned
the number and spoke to Beverly. I could only hear her side on the
conversation but at one point I heard her exclaim, "The little sissy did
not tell us that, that's very interesting." I knew Beverly had told
Kathy about the condition of my prize.
"Yes he did and he has done his legs and Patricia is rubbing in some
lotion now, yes his penis is very hard, ok Beverly see you Monday at
class."
"Kathy, what was all that about?"
"It seems Christine here has a condition to get his prize, and get this,
he must wear his dress in an actual wedding ceremony."
"Oooh that could be very interesting, what are you going to do about
that Christine, do you even have a plan? "
"I don't have a plan or even a person I could marry "
Patricia said, "Well we can think about that later, let's do the rest of
your body."
The two girls coated my arms and armpits, back, chest and stomach with
the cream which was suitable for those areas. The feeling I had of what
was happening was apprehension and excitement. The girls had made fun
of me and even now while helping me to rid myself of body hair they
seemed to be controlling me although now in a slightly more sympathetic
manner.
I waited for the 5 minutes required for the cream to work and then
stepped back into the shower and began to start removing the hair.
Already my legs were soft and smooth and now the rest of my body was
going to be the same and the thought of the girls rubbing in the lotion
was an encouragement.
I rinsed all the cream off my body and then reached for a towel and
began to dry myself off. I noted my body was sensitive and winced
slightly and Kathy said, "You should rather pat yourself dry, your body
will be more sensitive from the hair removal."
That set me at ease but I still wondered what they had in store for me.
I just knew I so wanted to wear the most feminine wedding dress and I
would follow any advice the girls and Beverly gave me to achieve that
dream.
I patted myself dry and the girls rubbed lotion onto the rest of my
body. I just loved their touch. My penis was now at its hardest and
most erect sticking straight out.
"Ok Christine let's see you get dressed in your girly clothes, surprise
us."
I went to my drawers to select my lingerie and decided to go all out. I
took out pink frilly panties, bra, garter belt and stockings. I laid
the items on my bed and Kathy said, "A garter belt, I don't even have
one." Patricia joined in, "My mother has some from her younger days
and I did once try them on."
I started with the garter belt, and clipped it in front and spun it
around. The girls watched my every move. Patricia said, "Ooh that
looks so sweet on you Christine."
I sat down on the bed and began to put my stockings on. Kathy jumped
up and said, "Come Patricia lets help our girlie, I know she can do it
but seeing she has done her legs let's make it special for her."
I loved the idea they were going to help me. Kathy took the stocking
from me and rolled it up and placed it on my foot. "Christine, sweetie
this will be much better now that you do not have all that hair." She
pulled it over my ankle and began to roll and pull it up my leg as
Patricia started on the other foot. The sensations were so exquisite;
my smooth legs were sensitive and felt great. My breathing began to get
ragged and I was getting breathless.
"Oooh Christine this so excites you doesn't it."
"Mmmm, oooh, YES", I gasped, "the feeling is just so exquisite and
wonderful."
The girls pulled me to my feet and then each of them smoothed the
stocking they were busy up my legs.
Patricia quickly clipped the garter tabs onto my stockings and then the
two of them caressed and stroked my legs. I could not believe they were
now doing this now. I looked down to see my hard erect penis framed by
the belt, sure I had done it myself but to have these girls who were at
first mocking of my feminine wear now caress me in such a manner was so
good.
Patricia said, "Is our sissy getting so very excited?"
I just nodded and sighed happily, it was all falling into place for me,
I had now a means go out while dressed in feminine dress."
Kathy said, "Well lots move on and get Christine's bra on her."
She took the bra and instructed me to lift my arms and she slipped the
bra shoulder straps up my arms. Patricia was at my back and she clipped
the back straps closed.
Kathy said, "So what do you use to pad out your bra, Christine?" My bra
was a 36A and the cups were empty.
"I just use panties when I dress further."
"Oooh now you have breast forms on order, what size did you order."
,asked Patricia.
"We ordered size C".
"Ok get some panties then and show us what you do"
I did so and filled out the cups of my bra. Patricia said, "Oh that's
cute, so feminine looking now."
Next I take the panty and Kathy takes it from me and kneels before me
and says, "Ooh darling Christine let me help you with that."
Patricia supported me as I lifted my left foot then right into the pink
frilly panty. The two then drew the panty up my legs. Kathy kissed my
hard penis before the two of them drew it over my hips.
The panty pressed my hard penis against my body and Kathy said, "Ok
Christine what's next? Show us what else you have."
I went back to my chest of drawers and got a white lacy satin camisole
and white satin slip.
The girls helped me into the camisole and as it fell down on my upper
body I felt the stain material caress my body. By now I was starting to
leak pre-cum. Next the girls help me into my satin slip. Patricia knelt
before me with the slip. Once the slip was in place I walked about for
a few steps and delighted at the swish-swish sound as my stockinged legs
made when my legs rubbed against each other. The cool feeling the satin
slip made on my stockinged legs was also much more pronounced.
While I was doing that the girls went to my wardrobe and looked to see
what I had, I knew they ask would was this all I had, I had exactly two
sets of outer wear, a red skirt and white satin long sleeve blouse and a
floral dress. I had however several night gowns and baby dolls.
The girls came back with all my outer wear and Patricia asked as I
expected she would, "Is this all you have in your wardrobe?"
I nodded my downcast head and said, "Yes that's all I have."
The girls came to me and together kissed me on the cheeks. They began to
caress my satin clad body, giving me such wonderful thrills. Patricia
said, "Let's see you in the dress."
The girls helped me into the dress and zipped me up. It felt great and
surprisingly I was getting more and comfortable to be dressed as I was
in front of these girls. I sat down on the bed after I smoothed my
dress behind me.
Kathy, "That's such a feminine action, where did you learn that?"
"I have a DVD on being feminine and I have been trying things they
suggested.", I told them.
Patricia said, "Do you have any makeup?"
"Just lipstick.", I said.
"Is that all?" Patricia began to laugh and said, "Ooh that was a silly
question." I and Kathy began to laugh with her.
"And you only have two pairs of shoes; let's see you in the highest of
them, will you get them for our new girlfriend please, Kathy." Now I
was their new girlfriend, what next I thought, just that morning they
not particularly nice to me putting on the spot like they did.
Kathy came back with the pair of 4 inch red pumps. She slipped them on
my feet and I stood up with Patricia's assistance. Kathy said, "Let's
see you walk in those heels."
I started to walk around the room and did my best to walk in a feminine
like manner, the heels and dress did help. The dress I wore had a narrow
skirt and restricted my leg movements. I placed my feet directly one in
front of the other as well.
The end result was that I had a feminine sway in my walk. Patricia
said, "You have a very feminine walk dear
Christine, I can see you have been practicing."
"You could keep your shoulders back and turn your hands out.", said
Patricia.
Kathy said, "We can help your with your hair if you like, it's so good
your wear it long."
I took out the rubber band I used to keep my hair in a pony tail and
Kathy took a brush from her purse and began to brush my hair out.
Patricia said she was going to her apartment to get some of her makeup
and other things.
Patricia appeared at my bedroom door after a few minutes and said,
"Christine your mother has just arrived.", and came into the bedroom.
I was due to go over to my mother's later for dinner and then we were
due to go to a movie." My immediate thought was to remove my clothes,
but there was no chance of that as my mother entered my bedroom and she
began to smile.
I began to speak, "Mom..." , Mom put her finger to her lips and walked
over to me and kissed me on lips and hugged me tightly. My immediate
thought was that my mother must have known about my wearing of her
clothes but wished she had said something before.
When we broke our kiss mom was the first to speak,
"Darling, you look so good in that outfit and it's so good you have
friends helping you."
"Mom, so good to see you, this is Kathy, I can explain."
Kathy and Patricia left us to talk alone and I was glad of that.
"No need to explain anything, Christine, that's what I was going to call
you if you were born a girl."
I did not know what to think now, and I just hugged my mom again. "Mom,
you are so accepting of this, thank you."
Mom began to brush out my hair and said, "This is not that surprising
sweetie, I know you wore my lingerie."
"Mom why did you not say anything?" , I asked.
"My darling I just wanted you to develop on your own, to find out if it
was what you wanted, I accept you as you are male or female. We have
lost time to make up and I would love you to call me mommy"
"Sure mommy, I would love to call you mommy."
I had been living in the apartment for three months and had begun to
order my feminine wear during the last month I was at home. The idea
behind of moving into my own apartment to be independent, mom and I had
discussed it.
"So my darling do you have more clothes than what I see here on the
bed?"
"This is all my outer wear and I have some nightgowns."
"So I take it you have not gone out dressed as a girl."
"No, Mommy, but there is something else.", I admitted, "I entered a
competition, I was hoping for the first prize a car, but I won the
second prize a voucher to the value of $30,000 from Cinderella's Bridal
Boutique and apparently the condition of the prize is that I wear the
dress in an actual wedding ceremony."
Mom said, "Oh my, have you been to the boutique to ask about claiming
the prize?"
I was there earlier today", I admitted.
"And what did they say; I suppose your biggest problem is that you don't
have any one to marry and to marry just get this prize is not fair on
your partner, what sort of time frame do they say you have?"
"Nothing specific, but I'm sure they won't want to wait too long, it's
my dream come true to wear such a feminine dress, but finding a man or
girl who likes me to dress the way I do will be hard."
"Oh darling, I so want to have a daughter to prepare for a wedding."
The girls came back into the room, Patricia had a makeup case.
Mom spoke, "Aah, there you are girls, thanks for helping Christine."
Patricia said, "It's a pleasure Mrs. James, Christine has only a tube of
lipstick."
I said, "Well, I'm just starting out."
"Christine, dear you are going to get a lot more than that and your
wardrobe needs a massive expansion if you are going to become
comfortable in women's dress outside."
Kathy asked, "That means shopping, Christine you know."
"I know but I'm not comfortable going out just yet."
Mom chipped in and said, "OK my darling but we will definitely have to
get you more clothes and makeup, can we do a shopping trip tomorrow,
it's best you come with and see what its like, do you girls want to come
with too? ,that's if you not doing anything else."
Kathy spoke first, "I'm due to visit my family so I won't be able to
make it, and I'd love to though."
Patricia said, "Well I haven't much to do so I will join you."
"Wonderful, we will get you at 10", said my mom.
"Now if you girls don't mind, I want to take my daughter home, we are
going to have dinner and see a movie."
"Um, Christine, you will have to change, but I would rather you stay as
you are, but I know you aren't nearly comfortable yet so I will let it
pass"
The girls each kissed me goodbye and then mom help me undress.
"Christine my dear, so glad to see you have a hairless body, did the
girls help you with that?"
"Yes they did, Beverly Guthrie the owner of the boutique recommended the
products I could use."
"Do you have a dress mind yet?"
"Sort of, I want a dress with lots of petticoats, frills and lace."
We left my apartment, I wore all of my lingerie, only taking the panties
out my bra and removing my slip. I wore a red silky shirt and black
slacks. I packed a small overnight bag and included my negligee and
gown set. As we walked to the elevator we chatted about this turn of
events and mom excited about my prize and she would help wherever she
could.
Mom drove us over to her house and along the way mom wanted to know
about what plans I had to get a feminine shape. I told mom of the items
we had ordered. I helped mom prepare our meal, she gave me one of her
frilly aprons to wear. We made roast chicken and potatoes, and
vegetables followed by apple pie for dessert.
Mom went to get ready while I did the dishes for her. I went up to
mother's room where she was busy doing here makeup. Mom wore an
emerald green dress with tan stockings and white high heels. Mother was
45 and still beautiful. Her ash blonde hair was styled in a bob style.
I watched as she continued to do her makeup. "Looking forward to the
shopping trip tomorrow, honey?"
Yes, mommy I am, it's going to wonderful to get more things for me."
"Christine my darling, its time you started dating and found a partner to
settle down with, you are not getting any younger and also I would love
a grandchild."
Mom finished her makeup and she asked me to get her shoes, a pair of
while medium heels.
I slipped them onto her feet and mom got her purse and then we left for
the mall.
We enjoyed the movie together and afterward walk through the mall and
did window shopping, we approached a bridal store and lingered there for
a while. They had just the type of dress I was looking for; they had an
elaborate display that was entitled frilly white wedding.
"Christine isn't that so beautiful."
I did not mom calling me by the feminine name and said,
"Yes, mommy just what I like."
We returned home and got ready for bed, Mom told me to come to her room
once I had changed.
Back in my old room I quickly removed my boy wear and then removed my
camisole and put on my luxurious pink vintage negligee and its matching
panty. The negligee was made of chiffon decorated with lots of white
lace. It matching peignoir gown was equally decorated with lace. I had
bought it on E-bay and had worn it once.
I put some fluffy pink slippers and went to mother's room.
Mother took one look at me and gave a big smile and motioned me to her
bed.
As I walked towards her she said, "Darling, Christine that is so
beautiful, did you buy it on mail order?"
"Yes, mommy, I did."
I sat on her bed and she got a brush and she brushed my hair out again.
"Don't you want to be a girl fulltime darling, the girls and I brushed
your hair out and because of society, you had to wear it in a pony again
and now I'm brushing it out again, not that I'm moaning, I just love
doing this for you."
"Mommy I'm not sure, I don't know how to go about getting a loving
partner, and it's all so confusing."
"Ooh, my Darling, I'm sure you will meet someone, you just need to get
out and socialize, maybe even go online to find a girl who won't mind a
relationship with you as you express your feminism."
I knew mom was right, I had to overcome my shyness of meeting people and
the internet route was an option, in fact, I thought it was the best
way.
Mom went to the kitchen to make us bedtime drinks, my favourite her hot
chocolate.
While she was in the kitchen I reminisced about the first time I tried
on a panty. The moment I put it on I was hooked, I could not imagine
that anything could feel so soft on my skin, not like my boys underwear.
I went to my room when mom said she would bring my hot chocolate.
Mom came into the room with steaming cups on hot chocolate and I was
pleased she had added a marshmallow. Mom put the cups down and turned
the covers back and I climbed into bed. Mom covered me and sat on the
bed. We sipped our chocolate as I lay I bed while mom stroked my hair.
After I had finished mine mom told me to lie down and she pulled up the
covers and tucked me in and kissed me goodnight. "Have sweet dreams my
darling." And then she left the room and turned out the light.
I lay there for a while pondering all that had happened that day, I fell
asleep and pretty soon.
Chris's Surprise Prize Part 4
On the bedside cabinet a cup of coffee was waiting for me. As I drank my
coffee the smells of mom cooking breakfast drifted down the passage. I
got up and put on my fluffy slippers and my gown and went to join mom in
the kitchen. Mom was at the stove wearing a long pink satin nightgown and
pink marabou feather high heel slippers. She turned to face me when I
greeted her.
"Did you sleep well my darling, are you ready for some breakfast,
sweetie?"
"Ooh yes, mommy, I did and I'm quite hungry. Did you sleep well?"
"Yes my darling, have some muesli and yoghurt, while I finish up here."
I sat down at the breakfast table and helped myself to the cereal and
strawberry yogurt. Mom came to the table with our breakfasts, poached
eggs and grilled fish and toast.
"There you go my darling, enjoy."
"Thanks mommy, this looks good."
We talked about the prize I had won and how it would be to wear such a
feminine dress and also to find someone to marry. I told mom my figure
enhancing items would be arriving in two days time.
We finished our leisurely breakfast and went to our rooms to shower and
dress. I finished quickly and then went to mom's room as she had told to
come as soon as I was ready. I arrived in her room to see mom coming out
the bathroom. She wore only 2 towels, one around her body and another
covering her hair.
"Sorry, Mom, shall I leave and wait for you in the sitting room?"
"My darling, it's fine, I want you to be here, just look in my drawer for
a panty for me, and any one will do."
Walking to mom's chest of drawers, I remember the first time I opened the
drawer, I had been trying on her panties after I touched one in the
laundry basket and loved the silky feel. I was alone at home one day and
there were none of her clothes in the basket. I decided to go into her
room and try some one of her panties from her drawer.
I selected a frilly white satin panty and gave it to mom.
"Thank you my darling, now you can get the matching bra while I slip these
on."
I found the matching bra and turned round to give it to Mom. She took it
from me saying, "That's the one darling" and then turned away from me and
dropped her towel.
As mom began to put the bra on she said, "Be a Darling and fasten my bra
for me, dear."
"Are you sure mom?"
"Yes my darling I love to have you helping me."
I took the back straps and began with the bottom hook and eye fastener.
Mom turned round sat on the bed, "Ok darling, and find me a garter belt."
I did as mom instructed and fastened it around her. Mom threaded the
straps under her panty. I got the next item mom would ask for and as she
sat on the bed and I began put the first one on her foot. I admired mom's
painted toenails and told her so.
The next thing was mom's slip, which I got for her, I was enjoying this
intimate time with mom. Moving on Mom selected her outfit for the day.
She chose a pink skirt and white blouse and told me to select shoes for
her.
"Chris, those are just perfect.", when I handed her the white high heeled
pumps.
Mom did her makeup and I watched closely observing all she did. I was
looking forward when I did it for myself.
We were on time to pick up Patricia. Patricia kissed me in greeting and,
"So good to see you girlfriend."
"Good to see you Patricia," I replied.
At the mall we headed for the clothing stores. The first was a lingerie
store; I had my measurements that Beverly took. We started by selecting
bra and panty sets in my new desired size, some full slips, stockings and
pantyhose. After that it was into the next store, to get me some dresses
and skirts and blouses.
We all went into the changing cubicle with the items we selected for me.
We had selected a C cup bra as well as more panties for padding. I
stripped down to my underwear and the ladies helped me into the bra and
then stuffed my bra. Patricia said, "This will be much better if you had
your own breast forms or breasts, breast can be very enjoyable to have."
It was a great experience trying on the new clothes and the fact Mom and
Patricia were helping made it enjoyable.
At one point mom went to get another skirt and a larger size and when she
came back it was with another lady, who was none other than Beverly.
Turns out mom and Beverly were at college together and they had lost
touch. We all agreed it was a small world. Beverly was so glad that mom
and Patricia were helping me and that I agreed to get ladies clothes while
dressed as a male. Mom had asked Beverly what she did for a living and
Beverly had told her she owned Cinderella's bridal boutique to which mom
had said it was her son that won the prize Beverly was sponsoring.
Mom invited Beverly around to our house for lunch that afternoon so they
could catch up. Patricia was invited too. Beverly took charge in helping
me dress in what we had chosen.
We had chosen 5 blouses, 6 skirt of various lengths and 4 dresses
including a LBD. Once we were satisfied of the fit we went to the cashier
to have them rung up. Mom paid for everything.
Patricia and mom said I needed to get more shoes. Mom said since we were
the same size, fortunately we were, she would try them on. We went in
search of a shoe store.
As we entered the store the sales assistant approached us and asked what
type of shoes the ladies were looking for.
Mom said she was buying, and sat down while Patricia and I selected shoes
for her. We left the store with 3 pairs, a strappy sandal in red, a pair
of pink high heeled pumps and a grey medium heeled court shoe.
Our shopping trip had come to an end and we headed for home. Shortly after
we arrived Beverly pulled up in the driveway. Mom and I started preparing
lunch, while Patricia and Beverly set the table.
After lunch Beverly, Mom, Patricia and I went to mom's room and they were
to help me dress in the clothes we had bought. They were going to
transform me completely. I was so looking forward to it. And my penis
thought it was great too as it was hard and erect.
Patricia and Beverly began to undress me. I was soon down to my stockings
and panties. Those came off too, and mom handed Patricia my panty.
Patricia knelt before me with the opened up panties and with the support
of mom and Beverly, I stepped into the panty. With the panty around my
ankles Patricia took my penis into her mouth and began to suck me off till
I came in her mouth.
Beverly said it needed to be done as my hard erection would spoil the
effect.
Next was my bra and mom took it and told me to put my arms in front of me
and she slid the straps up my arms to my shoulders. Patricia was at my
back to do up the straps and Beverly filled up the cups with water filled
balloons which were more realistic than panties.
Mom was busy with my garter belt and then she and Beverly put my stockings
on me. I was taken to mom's vanity and Patricia began to do my makeup.
She started with thin layer of foundation, giving my face a soft radiant
glow. Next she applied pale pink blush to my cheeks. She then started to
work on my eyes. Oyster shadow was applied all over my eyelids from lashes
to the brows. Sangria shadow was applied to my eyelids and crease to give
some depth and then mauve shadow was applied to my lids to give some
intensity. The tops of my eyes were lined with eyeliner. Mascara was
applied to my lashes and then work was started on my lips. My lips were
first outlined with a lipstick pencil and then filled in with the lipstick
pencil. My lips were then coated with pale pink lipstick.
Mom was busy with my nails. They were filed smooth and then coated with a
clear base coat and then with pink nail polish.
Mom started on my hair, she brushed it out and began to style it with a
rotating hot iron creating lovely curls. She parted my hair with my long
curly locks on either side of my head and neck. I liked the style and
felt really feminine. As I gazed into the mirror I felt a stirring in my
panty.
Patricia said, "That looks great my sweet," and kissed me on the lips.
"Thanks Patricia." It seemed Patricia was warming to me. I liked her too
even though she and Kathy were at first mocking of my cross dressing. Mom
winked at me and gave a big smile. Mom asked what I would like to try on.
I chose a pink mini dress with three quarter sleeves. Mom helped me into
a white satin full slip.
It covered my stocking tops and Beverly slipped the pink high heeled pumps
onto my stocking clad feet. I was helped to my feet and instructed to
walk in my new heels.
As I walked in my satin slip whispered on my and stocking clad legs and
the soft cool feeling excited me.
It was heavenly. Mom was pleased I managed to walk in a feminine manner,
one foot in front of the other and swaying my hips. I was pleased at the
compliment. I walked with my hands turned outwards and my elbows in.
Patricia and Beverly said I almost had that down pat and that I should
have been born a girl. Mom said she just loved her new daughter and she
and I were to spend lots of time together to get me ready to walk down the
aisle.
Patricia said she would also be helping Mom every step of the way. Beverly
and Patricia took my dress and helped me into it. Mom zipped up the back
of the dress and it fitted perfectly. I liked the tightening feeling as
the zipper was pulled up.
Beverly said it was perfect and now that I was dressed up it would be an
ideal opportunity for me to at least go out in the car for a drive or
something. I would not have to get out if I did not want to.
Mom agreed and asked, "What do you wish to do, darling Christine?"
"Mommy, I would love to go for a drive, we could go to a park where I
could get out and walk around a bit."
Mom kissed me on the lips and said, "That's great, Christine."
Beverly suggested we go in her car and mom gave me one of her older
purses. This was another training step mom said. I was helped to stock
the purse, the lipstick I had on, a mirror compact, Kleenex, a wallet with
money.
I was instructed how to carry my purse, with the straps over my shoulder
and my hand resting on the purse.
I walked out the house and felt liberated as I walked down the steps. The
feel of air up my skirt was a bit of a shock. I was given instruction of
how to get into the car in a ladylike manner. At the car after I opened
the door I sat down on the edge of the seat with my legs together and then
lifted my legs and swivelled my body around to face forward. Patricia
complimented me saying I was a fast learner.
The ladies got into the car, Patricia joined me in back of the car.
Patricia began to kiss me as we drove off. We were headed for the Elysian
Park. As we neared the park Patricia told me to touch up my lipstick as
she did hers. For me it was such a feminine act, looking into my purse
getting the tube of lipstick out, opening the mirror compact, taking the
cap of the lipstick off and turning up the lipstick and coating my lips
with it, starting at the centre of my lips and working outwards. Patricia
said I was a good pupil.
At the park, I exited the car in a reverse action of how I had got in. We
walked along and chatted I tried to speak in a feminine voice. As we
passed other people I would fall silent as I wasn't getting it right.
Nevertheless I did enjoy myself, hearing my heels tap on the pathway, the
swish of my stocking clad legs, the breeze up my dress, the movement of my
water balloon breasts With the three ladies encouraging me I knew I would
be convincing when the time came for me to wear my prize dress. Patricia
took my hand as we walked along and slipped her arm around my waist when
we stopped to admire the flowers. It made me feel loved. When we
approached some guys Patricia left my hand and as we passed them I smiled
at them. They returned my smile.
Mom and Beverly talked of their lives and relationships, Beverly had
divorced her husband and her son was away in New York at university.
Beverly had dated on and off in the last few years at this stage her
business was all-important to her.
Mom worked in an office as a receptionist, it was just to keep her busy as
my father had provided well for our family, and she was looking for
something else other than that.
We stopped at an ice-cream vendor and bought soft serve ice-creams. We
walked on and I began to feel the pain in my feet, I knew that ladies all
eventually moaned about sore feet. I decided to mention this fact and
said, "Ooh my feet are killing me."
Patricia smiled at this utterance and said, "It's just what all women must
suffer, men like to see women in high heels and short skirts."
In the car on our way home Patricia resumed kissing me. Her hands were
all over me as I returned her kisses. Beverly and mom were chatting and
when we started to get a bit carried away Mom suggested we cool it a bit
or at least till we got home. I beginning to get smitten with Patricia,
and reluctantly we stopped fondling each other.
At home we sat in the lounge and the first thing I did was to remove my
shoes. Patricia offered to rub my feet if I did the same to hers. We sat
on the couch with our feet in each other's laps and began to massage each
other's feet while Mom and Beverly went to prepare a light supper.
Beverly was going to drive Patricia and I to our apartment block after
supper. I would have to change out of my girly clothes, the outer ones at
least. Patricia moved up the couch to me and began to kiss me. I heard
mom clear her throat behind us and we stopped.
We had supper after which we got all my new clothes together and took off
my outer wear, removed the makeup and brushed my hair back into a pony.
It was a step back but needed to as not to cause any complications by
people in the apartment block seeing in me in girl's clothes.
Back at our apartment block Patricia invited me to come over to her
apartment for a glass of wine once I had packed all my new clothes away.
Patricia opened her door to my knock. The sight I saw took my breath
away. She was dressed in long see-through nightgown and I could not see a
panty. I was scarcely into her apartment and she began to undress me.
I was wearing only my lingerie when she pulled my panty down and led me to
her bedroom holding my hardening penis. When we were at the foot of her
bed she pushed me backwards and pinned me down. She said, "I like men who
are submissive, I want to teach you all about pleasing a woman."
She scooted up the bed straddling my body until her vagina was over my
face. I liked the fact that her nightgown tented right over my head. "Now
Chrissy dear reach in with your tongue and lick and suck me till I come,
then I will see about sucking you off."
I reached up and stuck my tongue between her vagina lips and began to lick
her and suck on her vagina lips.
"Mmmm for a newbie lesbian you do that well, Chrissy, Aaah, keep it up,
darling, oooh, yes, yes, oooh."
I kept up my licking and sucking spurred on by Patricia's approval. Indeed
it was the first time in my life I was in such close contact with a
woman's intimate parts. I felt juices running into my mouth as I sucked
and licked trying to get my tongue in as deep as possible. I loved the
taste of Patricia's juices.
"Yes, yes, Darling make me come, oooooh, I'm getting so close now, mmmm,
aaah.
Patricia began to buck as I reached deeper and sucked more frantically
want to please her.
And then it happened, she came with such force and pinioned my face
between her legs and fell on to the bed behind me. I turned round and
lifted up her nightgown and moved up to her breasts. I sucked on her
nipples and flicked them with my tongue.
"Oooh baby I thought you didn't like breasts, seems I was wrong, don't
stop, I just love what you are doing, suck my titties, mmmm, aaah."
I continued for a while and then Patricia said, "Oooh baby now it's time
for me to reward you with a nice blow-job."
Patricia pushed me back onto the bed and began to suck on my hard penis
that was dripping with pre-cum.
"OO, that's so wonderful darling, mmmm, oooh, aaah," I gasped as
Patricia's lips and tongue sucked on my penis.
I was coming to climax quickly and Patricia upped the tempo. Aaah, and
then I came and she moved up and put her lips on mine. I opened my mouth
and swallowed my own cum.
Patricia said, "Like that my baby?"
"Mmmm, yes darling it was good."
"Please stay the night with me and I'll cook you a lovely breakfast."
"That sounds great, Patricia."
She took her nightgown off and helped me into it and got pink silk pajamas
from her wardrobe. She held me in a tight embrace as we drifted off to
sleep.
Chris's Surprise Prize Part 5
I woke to feel lips on my penis; I opened my eyes to see Patricia
sucking my morning erection.
"Ooh, Patricia darling, what a wonderful way to wake up, aaah, don't
stop." I moaned as the nude woman sucked on me.
She swung herself around so that her vagina was in reach of my mouth. I
took her lips into my mouth and began to pleasure her as she was
pleasuring me. I thrust my tongue as deep as I could into her wet
vagina. She was sucking and licking my penis and driving me closer to a
climax. I sucked on her lips end was enjoying her taste, as she
excreted more of her feminine juices. We both climaxed together with
moans and bucking of our bodies.
As we came down from our highs Patricia got off me and kissed me, I
opened my mouth and she shared with my own cum, I still had her juices
in my mouth and our body fluids mingled with each others. Patricia
broke our kiss and said, "Ooh Chrissy baby such nice sharing your cum
with you."
"And so good to share yours with you too," I replied and kissed her
again. "But now I must really get to work."
"Ok my darling, I will miss you though, we can do lunch, and I will
apply for a loan or something and ask for you and can you see about
getting some time off, I'm off this week and you have a lot to do as
well."
"Ok, so I take you are going to miss me a lot?"
"Oh more than you know, but I better let you get to work so you can put
in for your leave, and oh, I will drive you to work."
"Thanks, lover," and I left the lovely Patricia after I took of the
nightgown I was wearing and threw my male clothes on. Patricia called
out to me to come back for breakfast.
In my apartment I quickly showered and dressed, wearing a new yellow
satin panty, white stockings and suspender belt. I decided to risk
wearing the suspender belt and also a new white camisole. My outer male
wear was boring in comparison. I used some "Veet" to rid myself of my
morning stubble and then hurried back to Patricia's apartment.
Patricia was busy with breakfast and told me to help myself to cereal
and yogurt.
We ate and then Patricia threw some sweats on and marched me to the
elevator.
I made to it work just on time, normally I was always early.
I asked my supervisor if I could take a vacation for the rest of the
week. She was in good mood and said it was fine. At one point I need to
go to the toilet and really only needed to use the urinal, I chose to
use one of the stalls.
The time at work seemed to drag by and was delighted when just a half
hour before lunch Patricia was shown into my office. I got up from my
desk as Patricia closed the door behind her. We met half way to my desk
and began kissing in a passionate embrace. Patricia had my pants down
and began to rub my penis through my panty.
After ten breathless minute I showed Patricia out with an application
form and told what she needed to bring with the completed form for the
benefit of those within earshot. I told my supervisor I was going on
lunch and she said it was ok. We went to a little bistro around the
corner where other staff members also went.
We were waiting to be served when my supervisor, Mrs. O'Neal passed us
and smiled at us.
"That's my supervisor, Mrs. O'Neal," I said in way of explanation to
Patricia.
We finished up our meal and then it was time to go back to the office.
Work as in the morning dragged by slowly, till just before time to go
home, I had to give a report of who I had helped that day. I handed in
the report and Mrs. O Neal, questioned me about the fact I did not have
a contact number for Patricia. She said, "It wouldn't be the girl I saw
you with at the Bistro and your last appointment before lunch, would
it?"
"Yes, Mrs. O'Neal, it was her."
"So you have found yourself a lady friend Chris, someone you've just
met?"
"I've known her for awhile; we stay at the same apartment block."
"Well good luck with your relationship with her and please phone me with
her contact number, so your report is complete."
"I will Mrs. O' Neal."
I left the office and got into Patricia's car and she drove us to
"Cinderella's". Mom was also there. It almost closing time and once we
were in the shop Beverly and Mom greeted me with kisses. I did wonder
what Mom was doing there. Beverly locked the front door and turned round
the open close sign.
Beverly said, "Your body enhancement order has arrived, Christine, now
we can get to work, but let's go to my house and do it there, my house
is just next door."
We left the boutique and walked the short distance to Beverly's house.
The plan was to get the breast forms, padded girdle and gaff on me. Mom
was excited about my transformation into a girl as was I.
We went to Beverly's bedroom and she and Patricia started to undress me.
I told Mom I had the rest of the week off as did Patricia. Mom invited
me to stay with her for the week and invited Patricia to stay also.
I was in the nude and lying down on the bed as my transformation
started. The breast forms were very realistic and were applied with
adhesive. As they were positioned I loved the feeling of the weight of
my new breasts. After the prescribed waiting period I was allowed to
sit up. As I sat up I could feel the tugging feeling of my breasts and
the fact they fitted my skin tone was great. I made a few quick
movements to experience how they moved in a natural manner. The swaying
of my breasts was exquisite. While my transformation was taking place
we talked if this was going to a permanent thing. My thoughts were that
I would love it, just having such a variety of clothes in different
styles, fabrics and colors to wear made it exciting.
Getting my panty gaff on took some doing, especially as my penis was
excited. Patricia came to the rescue and in front of my Mom and Beverly
she took my penis into her mouth and sucked me off. I saw mom smiling
at me as she watched Patricia sort out my pesky penis. Once that was
done it was easy and with the gaff around my knees, my testicles pushed
back, my penis tucked back the gaff was pulled over my hips by Patricia
and Beverly. Mom helped to get the waist corset round me and she and
Beverly pulled at the laces to give me a smaller waist. The next item
was my padded panty girdle; once this was on I had a lovely feminine
shape.
Beverly already had underwear for me to try on, a lacy bra and panty
set, suspender belt and stockings. The ladies began to dress me, mom
helped to get my bra on me and show me to get my breasts properly into
the cups. Aah, my panty was next; Patricia knelt before me with the
open panty and with Mom and Beverly supporting me I stepped into the
panty.
I was thinking that on the day of the wedding I would rather only wear
the corset and have an alternate for the panty girdle, I was wanted to
feel the panty on my bare skin; I did not think I would have to wear a
gaff as well.
A suspender belt was next and was followed by stockings. Beverly
slipped a pair of fluffy slippers on tom my feet and then asked, "What
kind of dress would like to wear Christine?"
For me that was an easy one to answer. "Well anything frilly and
feminine and it must have lots of stiff petticoats underneath its ball
gown skirt. I would like something that covers my shoulders, a
sweetheart with a high illusion neckline. It must have puff sleeves."
My penis began to get hard due to the talk of feminine clothes and was
straining its feminine jail.
"Aah, yes any ladies and cross dresser's dream dress," said Beverly,
"Just wait here Christine while we go get some dresses for you to try,
coming ladies?"
"Ooh, yes" said my Mom, "lets so get a dress fit for my princess"
The ladies left me alone and I walked around the house in my lingerie
and slippers feeling on top of the world. As soon as I had Patricia
alone I wanted to ask her to marry me. I was in love with her and was
sure she felt the same about me. It was quite ok for her to take the
dominant role in our relationship too. My mind raced on ahead thinking
of how she could take me on our wedding night. I wanted to be on the
bottom.
The ladies returned and carrying several garment bags. Patricia came up
to me and hugged me and said, "Ooh my baby we have some lovely feminine
dresses for you to wear to our wedding." I saw Mom and Beverly were
smiling and winking to each other and wondered if I had heard correct.
"Our wedding?" I asked.
"Beverly quipped, "I think the penny has dropped.
"Yes darling, OUR wedding!! Will you marry me?" and she produced a
diamond ring from a pocket and said, "this is Beverly's, she loaned it
to me so I could give you ring when I asked you." , As she slipped the
ring on to my finger.
"Ooh yes my darling, I was going to ask you but you beat me to it."
Mom said, "I am so glad for both of you, come here my darling Christine
let me kiss you just place my ring on Patricia's finger first."
I took the ring from Mom and placed in on Patricia's finger and said,
"Patricia darling will you marry me?"
"Of course my love," and she kissed me on the lips.
Mom and I embraced and kissed for a long while and Mom said, "My
darling, you won't be able to wear any of these dresses as Patricia has
seen them, but let's just try one or two."
A petticoat was put on me; it was made of tiered layers of organza, the
next was a stiff net petticoat.
Beverly said, "Ok my darling Christine, and let's try this dress. The
dress was a bit plain for my liking. It was not nearly as feminine as
what I asked to wear.
"My darling daughter, Patricia told us how much she loved you and she
wanted to marry you, and she wants to marry you just because you have to
get married, so we chose these dresses so you can get a taste of what is
to come.
I turned to Patricia and kissed her and said, " "My darling Patricia, I
love you so much, you've made me so happy."
"Chrissy darling we are going to have such a wonderful life together and
our wedding will just be the start."
The dress was unzipped and that was the first thing I did not like; my
dress had to have buttons down the back. Mom held the dress in front of
me to step into and while Beverly and Patricia pulled the dress up on
me; my arms were in the short plain sleeves. The only plus point was
the satin skirt. I just loved satin.
Once the dress was zipped up, I walked around the room just loving the
sensations of being in the okayish wedding dress. I t was still the
most feminine dress I had ever worn.
Patricia took me in her arms and began to hug and kiss me, I loved that
she was taller than me and I had to reach up to return her kisses. I
just loved playing the part of the little lady.
Mom and Beverly left us and came back awhile later with four glasses of
champagne. Mom toasted our impending marriage and told I should make a
toast to her and Beverly.
I asked, "Whatever for Mommy?"
Her answer was the last thing I expected when she said, "We followed
your and Patricia's lead and have asked each other to marry."
Beverly said, "Yes, we met up last night and caught up on old times, we
had a fling when we were in college."
I recovered from my shock and said, "You were lovers?"
"Yes, my darling we were and now we can have a double wedding."
I kissed mom and said, "That would be so wonderful, but won't it be a
bit much to have it all on the same day."
"Maybe it will be, we can decide later, it was just a thought."
I did the toast, "To Mom and Beverly may you have much happiness
together."
There were kisses all-round and then we went on to try another of the
dresses on me.
While we were just getting the dress on Patricia's phone rang and she
answered it. I could hear from her conversation it was Kathy. Kathy
had only just returned due a problem with her car. Patricia told her of
our upcoming marriage. I didn't know what kind of relationship they had
but it seemed they were close friends. It seemed Kathy was ok with it
as Patricia asked Kathy to be her maid of honour and Kathy agreed.
We had supper after I modelled the dress for my betrothed, Mom and
Beverly. Later we left to go back to mom's house, via our apartments to
collect clothes for the next few days.
We arrived at our apartment block and Patricia and I went to pack for
the next week.
Patricia came to my apartment with her packed suitcases and called Kathy
to come and see the new me. I had my suitcases all packed too and not a
stitch of male clothing in them
"Chrissy, darling, you look so good, congratulations on your
engagement."
"Thanks, Kathy, I feel so good and feminine."
We made our way to the elevator and Patricia drove us to mom's house.
While we had our bedtime coffee we discussed our upcoming weddings. We
would have my wedding first and then Mom's some time later. We would
invite people from both sides of our family's. We would explain all
about me dressing as a bride to everyone and they were given the option
to come or not and I would love to have a full church for the wedding
ceremony.
We got ready for bed and it was so lovely to get ready for bed with the
anticipation of wearing something feminine. I wore a red baby-doll with
a tiny panty that could not contain my erect penis.
Patricia said, "Ooh baby, your cock is just too big for those little
panties."
Patricia was going to spend the night with me in my room. Patricia was
wearing a long see though nightgown. My penis was almost bursting with
pent up sexual energy and I shed with relief as Patricia took me into
her mouth. Oh, her sucking on my penis was exquisite and before long
she had swallowed my semen. She moved placed her mouth over my open
mouth and fed me my semen. I got between Patricia's legs and began to
suck on her vagina lips and drove my tongue deep into her. The
experience on sucking on my beloved's vagina was made more exciting as I
was covered by her nightgown.
After we were both satisfied we hugged in a tight embrace and settle
down to sleep.
Chris's Surprise Prize Part 6
I woke the next morning and Patricia was still sleeping and looked at her
with admiration. I had this urge to suck on her breasts. I slipped the
shoestring strap off her shoulder and exposed her delicious breast and
gently took the nipple into my mouth. I savoured the taste of the nipple
and just then Patricia woke and said, "Ooh, baby it's so exquisite when
you suck my nipple."
I continued to suck on Patricia's nipple and she exposed her other nipple
for me to suck. Mommy entered the room to bring us morning coffee. Mommy
said, "Don't mind me darling, and just continue what you are doing."
I sucked both Patricia's nipples in turn to which she began to moan, "Ooh
Christine, darling, that is just so perfect, Mmmm, my pussy is getting
so, so wet." Mommy hiked up Patricia's nightgown and pulled my fiancé's
panty down and began to suck on her pussy. Patricia responded by
screaming in delight, "Ooh, Mom I just looove it when to you do that, oh
to have my fiancé and his mother pleasure me is just so great."
After Mommy and I sucked Patricia to an earth shattering orgasm Patricia
and I had our coffee, while mommy went to make us breakfast and Patricia
and I kissed passionately.
Mommy called to say breakfast was ready and Patricia and I went to the
dining room after donning gowns and fluffy slippers. Mommy was due to go
for a medical checkup so she was not going into work today hence she was
there to cook breakfast for us. She said that Beverly had offered a job
too and would be living at Beverly's house after they married.
After a leisurely breakfast Patricia and I bathed. It was great as we
soaped each other with a bar of perfumed soap. We were sitting together
in the bath filled with perfumed foam bath. Patricia would soap me and
then pass the bar of soap to me to soap her. I delighted in Patricia's
gentle soaping of my body and I just loved to soap up her breasts and I
knew it was pleasurable for her. It was the pleasuring of each other
that was just exciting each of us. I liked it particularly when Patricia
pulled back my foreskin and washed me even there. At the end of the bath
I was squeaky clean all over. We got out the bath and began to dry each
other off and then powdered each other.
We got dressed for the day. I wore a white satin blouse and red mid-
length skirt with white 2 inch heel pumps with beige lacy hold up
stockings. Mommy and Patricia helped with my make-up and hair. I was
leaning it to do myself. The act of applying eye shadow to my eye lids
was suck a feminine action and I loved to do it and get it right.
Mommy went her doctor's appointment midmorning while Patricia and I sat
down began making lists for our wedding. I used Mom's laptop to go on
line and set up an account with brides.com to get ideas. Mommy had said
she was going to foot the bill for our wedding. Having my dress provided
in my prize was going to help and we could always use some of my prize
for Patricia's dress. It was more than enough so we would be having a
double gown wedding. We decided on a early spring wedding and we would
both get our dresses from Cinderella's. We would keep our dresses a
secret from each other. Today was the Monday after the Thanksgiving
weekend.
We left the house to meet up with mommy for lunch. Patricia opened the
driver's door of her car for me and complimented me for getting in
without showing my panty. I was really getting used to behaving as a
girl would and it was becoming second nature to me.
I started up the car and had to adjust the seats and mirrors to suit me
and drove off with a bit of a battle to use the pedals with my heels, It
was not long and I managed to change gears without jerking the car.
"My Darling" , said Patricia, "We are going to have such a lovely wedding
and I want to have your babies."
"Yes my darling I also would love to have children as many as you want."
We met Mommy at the restaurant and began to order lunch and chat about
our mornings. Mommy had just gone for a routine checkup and all was
fine. We told her about that we had talked about having children. Mommy
just beamed at the news.
"Ohh my darlings, I so want to have some cute grandchildren look after,
have you two darlings given any thought to a date for the wedding?"
"Mom", said Patricia", "We thought of early spring, it's a lovely time of
the year."
Mommy said, "Yes my dears, it will be, Beverly and I will also like to
marry that time of year, about that, I think we should arrange it somehow
that we do all marry on the same day and then we can all go on honeymoon
together. "
I said, "How can we do that?"
"We can make a day of it, have one wedding in about midday and then the
second in the afternoon, and we can be each other's attendants. I
suggest Beverly and I marry in the about lunch time and then you two
marry in the late afternoon."
"I suppose that could work.", I said and Patricia agreed with me.
"We will have to consult with a beauty salon for their assistance in
getting us all ready."
"Yes, Mommy for sure we will have to do that we will need help, I'm
getting so excited about our double wedding, there's so many
possibilities, Mommy I would love for us to remove each other's garters,
that would be unusual."
Patricia said, "It would, or you could wear two garters and I could
remove the other."
Mommy said, "Yes and you dear Christine can be my maid of honour, it will
be easier that way."
"Oh yes Mommy I would love that."
"You know that means you will have to help dress me"
"Yes Mommy, I will love to dress you."
We continued to chat about all the possibilities until our food arrived.
During our meal Mommy suggested she take me to a beauty salon after lunch
to have my hair done and well as my makeup done, I was going to get the
works, including a manicure and pedicure. . I was going to use Mommy's
regular appointment as she said it was the ideal opportunity to
experience a salon beauty treatment.
We had healthy meals, whereas as I would have had a steak and potato with
cream I had grilled fish with a salad. We finished our meal then went to
the beauty salon.
My hair was washed and then shampooed and styled into a layered shoulder
style with curls down from about eyelevel. I had my fingernails done in
a lovely light pink nail polish after my nails were cut, filed, shaped
and my hands creamed. After I removed my stocking and shoes my feet were
attended to, my feet were washed and massaged and then the nails were
cut, shaped and done in a light red nail polish. I was then lead to the
make-up artists station where my make-up was done. Each thing that was
done to me was such a feminine action and I just reveled in the entire
process. Mommy paid for my beauty salon experience and we made our way
to Cinderella's.
We chatted to Beverly about a wedding date and she was also in favor of
an early spring wedding. I spent time with Beverly deciding on a dress.
The dress I wanted would be the most elaborate possible. A full skirt
made up of layers with several petticoats, bodice with an illusion
sweetheart neckline, puffed sleeves. Patricia and Mommy was relaxing In
Beverly's house as Beverly and I were discussing my dress. I had my
breast forms and padded girdle on as I tried on the first dress. I had
two petticoats on and Patricia helped me into the dress. This dress
had a cathedral length train. It was almost perfect , very romantic and
feminine. Patricia helped me out of the dress and fetched a white satin
corset which she put on me and tightened. We tried on the dress again
and it was better, the length just had to be adjusted.
Later when we were finished it was Patricia's turn to select her dress.
Mommy and I relaxed in the sitting room in Beverly's house. Mommy kissed
me and then said she was going to make us some coffee. We went to
kitchen and enjoyed each other's company, chatting about various things.
We went back to the sitting room with our coffee and waited for Patricia
to come back. Mommy said she was looking forward to move in with Beverly
as she would have someone around to fuss over. I joked with mommy she
could always fuss over me again. I told her I was happy for her.
Patricia returned and awhile later Beverly came back after closing up her
boutique. Beverly said she had a last minute customer, a Mrs. Priscilla
Turnquist who was passing by and needed to buy panties, she loved the
bridal satin style in spite of her age. She had mentioned that her
daughter from Los Angeles had phoned and it was when she said the
daughter was going to move to Palm Beach that made her pay attention to
the lady's chatter. The daughter Mary Alexander was currently in
Amarillo, Texas where she had just flown a boy by the name of Christopher
Reilly home. Her daughter had looked after the child for the
Thanksgiving weekend. She had flown the boy home as the boy's father and
one of the boy's younger twin brother's had been killed in a car
accident. The boy's parents were orphans and thus did not have any
relatives and now it was just the mother and her two sons. The other
twin son which survived the accident suffered a broken leg and arm in the
accident.
We all were saddened at the fate of this boy and his family. Beverly
said there was something else she needed to tell us. The boy's suitcase
had been left behind and had to wear Mrs. Alexander's daughter clothes as
the suitcase could not be located. The boy had loved it and had a good
time during the weekend till he got the sad news of his brother and
father.
I said, "I'll bet Chrissy would love to be a flower girl, when are they
coming to live in Palm Beach?"
Beverly said, "I'm not sure but it would be in the next month or so but
they will be coming here to look for property tomorrow."
Mommy asked, "Do you perhaps have a contact number for Mrs. Turnquist?"
Beverly said, "Yes dear, Susan, I do and Mrs. Turnquist will let us know
when her daughter, the boy and his mother arrive tomorrow."
We were all glad when we knew we could have a part in the life of a young
boy who was on the same path as me.
Mom and I went to the kitchen to prepare supper.
Mom decided on macaroni cheese and a salad. I was left to make the
macaroni cheese.
At the supper table Patricia and Beverly complimented me on the dish I
made. Patricia said I would make a lovely Wife for her.
After supper Mom, Patricia and I left to go back to Mom's house.
Patricia and I got ready for bed; we dressed each other long nightgowns.
Mine was red satin while Patricia's was black nylon. After we put on
fluffy white dressing gowns we went to kiss Mom good night.
Back in our room Patricia showed me how to remove my makeup as she
removed hers. We moisturized our face with night cream and then did our
teeth.
In bed we kissed and embrace and chatted about our future life together.
We dozed off in each other arms.
Authors note to readers
This story will be continued under the title "The Tale of Two Girls" as I
am combining this story and my other story Chrissy’s New life .
Chrissy's New Life Part 1
My name is Christopher Reilly. I woke up early this morning and quickly
showered and dressed in my school uniform. I am a freshman at St. Mark's
Academy for Boys in Los Angeles, and, although my studies are
progressing nicely, I am still homesick. It was November, and I have
been away from home for over two months. I have always been an excellent
student in grammar school and, from my earliest years, I have been
something of a teacher's pet to the nuns at St. Stephen's. I am called
Chris for short. I am almost 13; my birthday is on the first day of the
year. I am slight of build and shorter than all off the boys in my
class. I have longish hair for a boy. It was halfway down to my
shoulders. I am a bit effeminate and have a girlish face. I was teased a
bit about my appearance and manner. My puberty was late. My voice had
not yet broken as many of the boys in my class had. Consequently I took
part in the choir and was told I had a heavenly voice.
I dislike rough, masculine sports. I prefer intellectual pursuits like
chess and debating. I do not mind non contact sports and like doing
gymnastics and swimming. My home life while still at grammar school
caused a bit of friction between my Dad and I, as he wanted me as the
eldest to follow in his footsteps as a football player. My twin brothers
Mark and James who were three years younger were into all sports which
pleased our Dad. I was content to spend time with my Mom. I developed
from her a caring for people. Mom was a pre-school teacher I spent a lot
of time with her in the kitchen and learned to cook. My Dad was an
engineer and was in charge of a whole section at a factory. Our home
life was quite pleasant otherwise. One thing I did miss was the fact
that we had no other relatives. Both Mom and Dad were orphans and had
lived in orphanages till they left school. We had no uncles, aunts,
cousins or grandparents.
We had many happy days together as a family in which we went on camping
and fishing trips although I did not like the fishing part. Often my Dad
and brothers went fishing together on day trips at nearby Lake
Tanglewood. During these times, I would have Mom to myself, and I loved
the time we spent together. We would take in movies and also listen to
music at home. I enjoyed helping her prepare the family meal and baking
and would wear an apron. I would also spend time with her in her
workroom room as she did sewing and knitting. I had learned to knit and
sew during the last six months of my time at home. We kept these
activities secret from my Dad and brothers. We had talked recently of
Mom's desire to have a girl. She had said she would try and persuade Dad
to have another child.
Boarding school was a new experience for me; however, I missed my Mom,
Dad and brothers and, although I would never have dreamed it before,
even the nuns. St. Mark's was a small school run by an order of
cloistered priests. There were no females at the academy at all; the
teachers, as well as the support staff, were all members of the
religious order.
This morning promised to be appealing at least. A small group of ladies
from the local parish had been invited to share breakfast with some of
the students and our teachers. This was to be something of a "get-
acquainted" session, in that rarely had the academy grounds been open to
outsiders, especially women. As a reward for doing especially well in my
classes, I have been selected as one of five students invited to take
part.
The breakfast was to be held off the main dining hall in a separate
room. The other boys and I helped serve the breakfast, by bringing each
of the ladies food before taking our seats one of the students. I served
Father Tom and then brought a plate of bacon, eggs, and pancakes to the
woman who would be seated next to me. I guess she was nearly forty and
although on the heavy side, she had a kind and pretty face.
She thanked me as I took my seat and introduced herself to me as Mrs.
Mary Alexander. Her perfume filled my senses, and after being separated
for months now from any female company at all, I delighted in the
conversation and seldom let my sight off her. I spoke of my studies and
my participation in intramural sporting events, and she in turn spoke of
her life in the small community several miles down the road from the
academy gates. Mrs. Alexander explained that she was a widow with one
daughter away at college on the East Coast. I listened attentively and
impressed Mrs. Alexander as a perfect little gentleman.
The breakfast over, we boys cleared the dishes and later as we were to
find out the Fathers expressed their gratitude to the ladies for
attending. Mrs. Alexander had made a suggestion to continue this
interaction, perhaps by permitting the students to visit her
periodically.
I returned from the kitchen and moved to take my seat, and Mrs.
Alexander motioned me to her lap. I was a little embarrassed to be
sitting on Mrs. Alexander's lap, but I felt extremely comfortable. I
noticed the other boys who were all older than me grin and smile at me.
She had her arm around me and she cradled me affectionately against her
massive bosom and ran her fingers through my curly hair. I began to feel
warm inside and felt loved. Father Tom also just smiled at me as I sat
on the lap of this beautiful woman.
She told Father Tom how I was such a cute little child and was welcome
to visit her home at any time, and as he had agreed to allow us boys off
grounds he thanked her for the kind offer. I was lost in a flood of
senses. I let my headrest against her wondrous breast and let the smell
of her heavenly fragrance fill me. After our guests departed Paul the
boy from the next higher grade and a friend of mine from the chess club
said to me, "You must have enjoyed sitting on that ladies lap, I know
how you miss your Mom." I replied, "Yes I do and she was so motherly
towards me."
Chrissy's New Life Part 2
The Thanksgiving holidays were now upon us and this presented something
of a problem. While most all the other students were from the region, my
family lived almost 1000 miles distant in Amarillo, Texas. Although this
was not unusual, my father was a member of alumni and hence the
selection of St. Mark's for my education. While my family wasn't poor,
flying home for Thanksgiving and then again in a few weeks for Christmas
was more than we could afford. It was assumed I could remain on campus,
and while that was possible, it would be an inconvenience to the staff
in that repairs to the dormitory had been planned while we students were
away. It turned out a solution was quickly found.
The subject came up on Sunday as Mrs. Alexander was chatting with Father
Tom after Mass at the local parish where he assisted. That Sunday I was
also at the church where I took part in an item the choir presented. It
was the first time while I was a member of the choir that we sang
outside the Academy.
Mrs. Alexander offered to open her home to me for the long weekend and
the priest agreed subsequently to approval from my parents and me. Of
course, after a week of my dreams filled with visions of the older
woman's breasts and the heady aroma of her perfume still in my mind, my
answer was guaranteed. I was called over to them as they chatted and
Father Tom told me of Mrs. Alexander's offer for the coming weekend,
which was only 3 days away. My mom and dad also thought it was an
excellent idea after a recommendation from Father Tom.
I was wondering what to expect on my weekend away from the Academy. My
thoughts were filled with being in close contact with this motherly
woman with her heavenly perfume and her comforting breasts. I looked
forward to my visit to her home.
Wednesday, after the other boys had already been picked up by their
parents or taken to the bus depot, I anxiously awaited my ride. My small
suitcase was packed and ready to go. Just as I realized I was the last,
still waiting, Mrs. Alexander pulled up in the driveway. I sat my
suitcase behind the car near the trunk as Mrs. Alexander came around the
car and motioned me to her. She lovingly wrapped me in her arms and gave
me a kiss on the forehead, explaining how pleased she was to have me for
the holiday. As she enveloped me in a warm hug and drew my head against
her glorious bosom, I once again got lost in her warmth. She opened the
passenger door and I climbed into the car in almost a trance. She
reached over to buckle my seatbelt and pressed herself against me in the
process. This gave me another whiff of her heavenly perfume and I
delighted in it again. Mrs. Alexander went around the car and climbed in
beside me and we drove off.
The car Mrs. Alexander drove was a pink Cadillac convertible. I asked
about the car and Mrs. Alexander told it was a 1959 model that used to
belong to her mother. She had her arm around my shoulder and pulled me
to her so that my head rested on her breast as we sat on the bench seat.
I just took it all it, her lovely full breasts and her aroma. This
weekend was going to be special. Mrs. Alexander said that the next day
we were going to a restaurant for Thanksgiving dinner.
As we pulled in the circular drive to Mrs. Alexander's house, I looked
out in awe. Obviously Mrs. Alexander was wealthy, the house appeared
almost a mansion and the grounds leading up to it were nearly as large
as the entire campus. To my surprise, we were greeted as we pulled up by
a tall young woman dressed in a maid's uniform. Mrs. Alexander
introduced the woman as Carolyn, her personal assistant and maid. I
could not take my eyes off the woman in her short low cut black satin
dress and dark stockings and heels and I blushed as Carolyn curtseyed
giving me an eyeful of her bosom. I thought of being in the company of
these two women the weekend and was sure it was going to be great.
Carolyn also had a heady aroma and I was delighted when she took my hand
and led me into the mansion.
Dinner was about to be served and Carolyn led me to the downstairs
washroom so I could wash up. Carolyn said she was also to be my maid for
weekend. She ran water in the basin and washed my hands and face for me
and then taking a brush ran it through my hair. I was surprised at this
unexpected action but welcomed it as a beautiful woman did it. Carolyn
then took my hand and led me into the formal dining room. She pulled out
a chair for me next to Mrs. Alexander at the large table and then pushed
me in.
The table seemed almost too empty, but then I remembered that Mrs.
Alexander had been recently widowed, and Mrs. Alexander had explained
that her daughter Susan had decided to stay on the East Coast with
friends for the holiday.
Everything about the mansion was beautiful; it was immense and decorated
with ornate lace curtains and fresh flowers on every table. Never had I
been in such a wondrous place. As we chatted, Carolyn served the meal. I
couldn't help but steal glances at the maid as she scurried about, her
brief uniform showing off frothy white petticoats as she bent to place
the various dishes on the table. I delighted in watching her and was
distracted and also noticed Mrs. Alexander smiled knowingly at Carolyn.
"You've had a long day, sweetie. Why don't you draw a bath for our
little guest, Carolyn, and he can get what I'm sure is some needed
sleep. You'll be sleeping in Susan's room, Chrissy," Mrs. Alexander went
on to explain.
I noticed the affectionate manner in which she had addressed me, and
while blushing slightly, I liked the sound of it as I thought it was a
sign of her care for me. I also wondered why they were letting me sleep
in her daughter's room as there must have been many other rooms I could
have used.
I said, "Thank you, Mrs. Alexander. You've been so kind to me."
Mrs. Alexander replied," You can call me Aunt Mary and address Carolyn
by her name. With that, Aunt Mary excused herself and Carolyn led me up
a long curving stairway to make an early night of it. I followed the
young woman a step of two behind and I couldn't help but notice how her
long shapely legs disappeared beneath the froth of petticoats. From this
new vantage point, Carolyn also displayed the frilled garter tabs that
held her stockings taut. Glancing over her shoulder, she smiled as she
noticed my stare and gave her hips a more pronounced wiggle. She led me
into my room for the weekend. I felt strange but I was too polite to say
anything.
Susan's room was far different from any I had been in before. It was
unmistakably a girl's room; the walls papered in a delicate pink floral
pattern and the bed, which dominated the whole room looking as if it
belonged to a princess. It was covered in a canopy hung with wispy lace,
as were the curtains and the vanity. "I'm sure you'll be comfortable
here," Carolyn said with a gleam in her eye as she entered the bath just
off the room and began filling the tub.
I stole a peek into the bathroom and saw that it too was unmistakably
that of a young lady: everything in pink, from the towels down to the
thick carpeting. I waited sheepishly, anxious for the woman to leave me
in privacy.
Carolyn re-entered the room and said, "I'll leave you to your bath,
sweetie, you'll find everything you need in the bath. I'll be back later
with your things."
With that, she left the room and I quickly removed my clothes, and,
leaving them folded on the bed, hurried into the bath. For as long as I
could remember, I had only taken showers, and this bath was not just a
bath. The large tub was near overflowing with a froth of fragrant
bubbles. Being alone, there was no need to feel embarrassed, so I slowly
slid into the warm luxuriant suds. Just as I settled into total
relaxation, the door opening startled me. Aunt Mary entered with Carolyn
at her heels.
Chrissy's New Life Part 3
"I'm afraid we have a slight problem, dear," spoke Aunt Mary. Somehow
your suitcase didn't make it into the car when we left the Academy. I've
called the school, but there's no answer"
"Oh, that's right, I don't remember putting it in the trunk; it must be
still there in the driveway, I said as I tried to slide deeper beneath
the bubbles. "I guess I will just have to wear what I came in; it's no
problem"; "I'm afraid I already sent your clothes to the laundry",
Carolyn volunteered.
"I'm sure we can find something for you to wear, dear. Here, Carolyn
will shampoo your hair and I'll look for something. You needn't worry
your little head."
Although I was embarrassed by the presence of the two ladies in the bath
in such unfamiliar surroundings I didn't dare refuse the kindness of my
host. I covered myself beneath the suds and sat quietly while Carolyn
soaped my back and scrubbed me with a soft brush. I hadn't been "given"
a bath since early childhood. Despite my confused state, Carolyn's
efforts were pleasurable. As she knelt at the side of the tub and began
lathering my scalp, my eyes were drawn again and again to the low cut
neckline of her uniform. Carolyn was well endowed in that department,
and peeking through the sudsy lather, I watched intently as her cleavage
shook so closely to my face. Taking the hand sprayer, she rinsed the
soap from my hair, running her beautifully manicured fingers through my
curls. Retrieving a fluffy pink towel from the cabinet, she held it out
and motioned me out of the tub.
"Don't be embarrassed, dear," she said with a grin. I do have brothers,
you know."
I quickly grabbed the towel and wrapped it tightly around myself as I
stepped from the tub. Carolyn had already taken another and began to
vigorously dry my hair. She then wrapped the towel about my head and,
giving it a twist, left it bound as I had seen my mother do so many
times before with her hair after shampooing. Carolyn surprised me
further, however, when while I looked away, she had begun to douse my
hairless upper body with body powder. I felt my face turn hot as I
blushed, as this was certainly not for men. She had used a feathery puff
and the powder had a decidedly feminine fragrance.
She giggled. "There. You'll smell so sweet for bed now," she said as she
turned and left the room. "Let's see if mistress has found you
something
nice to wear."
At last I was alone again. Just as I finished drying myself, I heard the
two women return to the room.
"It seems you'll have to borrow something from Susan's wardrobe,
Chrissy," Aunt Mary said from the bedroom. "I know these are hardly
suitable for a nice young boy, but they'll have to do under the
circumstances."
Carolyn entered the bathroom, and what she carried in her hands caused
my jaw to drop. Carolyn offered the frilly pink baby-doll and matching
panties me and I was stunned. The little baby-doll had a lacy bodice and
silken spaghetti straps. The panties were equally brief and, like the
top, were trimmed in lace.
"Oh God, I can't wear that!" I said loudly.
Hearing that, Aunt Mary joined us in the bathroom and put her arm around
me. "Oh, don't be silly! It's only till tomorrow and we'll get your
things from the school."
"But I'll look so funny in a girl's nightgown," I whimpered.
Now, you put them on and I'll find you a robe to wear. That'll be better
then, won't it?" asked my host.
"Well, I guess so," I replied as I still felt my face being warm. Aunt
Mary and Carolyn left the room and closed the door behind them. I lifted
the dainty little panties and resigned myself to a night in girl's
frillies. I stepped into them carefully and pulled them up my legs. To
my surprise, they felt wonderful, so soft and silky. Then raising my
arms, I slipped the short baby-doll over my head and let it float down
over my slim body. It too felt delicious, but that that was something
that would forever remain my SECRET. I turned to look in the full-length
mirror on the back of the door. The sight that met me gave me a
shudder.
Standing there on the fluffy carpet, I could have been mistaken for a
girl, my hair bundled up beneath a thick pink towel and my body sheathed
in such a sexy little baby-doll of the same hue. My body gave away what
my mind was thinking. As I gazed at the reflection in the mirror, my
penis began to grow and thicken. "How could I think this way", I
thought. "I'm a boy!" Just then the door opened and Carolyn inched threw
I just about jumped out of my skin with embarrassment. I turned away to
hide the source of my shame as Carolyn let out a giggle.
"You look darling," she said, grinning inside as she caught a peek of me
in the vanity mirror, my attempt to hide my erection failing. "Here,
let's put this on," she said as she held a diaphanous pink robe out for
me to slip into. This was almost as bad, but it was, at least, somewhat
longer and offered a degree of modesty. It too, was trimmed in lace at
the shoulders, hem, and sleeves. With that, she took my hand and led me
back into the bedroom.
Aunt Mary was there waiting, a glass of warm milk in her hand. "You look
so precious, my girl," she said as she handed the glass to me and
kissed
me on the cheek. "Drink this now; you'll sleep better, dear. Carolyn
will stay and dry your hair for you and tuck you in; I'll be up later to
kiss you good-night, turning away, she winked at the pretty maid and
left the room, closing the door behind her.
"Sit up on the bed here, Chrissy," said Carolyn. Finish your nice warm
milk and I'll take care of your hair."
Despite my embarrassment, I felt a delicious warmth sweep over me. I had
never been pampered as I had since my arrival. I sat on the bed; my
frilly robe spread out around me, as Carolyn removed the damp towel and
began to brush my curly blond hair. Whether it was the result of such a
long and exciting day, or warmth of my milk, my whole body began to
relax. As the beautiful servant girl drew her soft hands over my scalp
again and again, I began to float away into another world.
"Isn't this nice?" asked Carolyn, as I could only nod. "You're as pretty
as a little girl in your baby-doll. You smell so sweet and lovely,
dear."
I felt lovely, too. I had never felt anything like this. I couldn't
explain it. One part of me wanted to scream and run, but another part of
me, held captive by the light caress of the silky lingerie, the gentle
attentions of the maid, and the warmth of my bedtime drink refused to
leave.
"So soft, so pretty," I could hear Carolyn whisper in my ear. I could
feel her fingers gently trace along my neck and down the bodice of the
nightgown. "My beautiful little Christine," she whispered as I lay back
against her bosom, my mind lost in a trance.
I felt her red-tipped finger draw across my lips and my body shivered to
her touch. I hardly took note as she laid me back on the silken sheets,
running one hand through my hair and the other down and under my frilly
baby doll. She pulled my lacy little panties down a bit and freed my
penis, now hard and throbbing. I shuddered in delight as she took a
frilly hankie from her bodice and wrapping it around my shaft, began to
stroke me. My senses were overloaded, the touch of the silky nightgown
on my body, the fragrance of the room, the sight of Carolyn bending as
she ministered to me, and the feather-like stroking of my genitals
controlling my mind. Finally, as she caressed my lips with her own and I
tasted the creamy red gloss that covered them; my whole body shuddered
in a spasm. My boyish juice exploded into the silken handkerchief.
Carolyn smiled down at me and gently cleaned me. I had never in my life
felt so wondrous. Lifting my back from the cool sheets, she removed my
robe, and now, dressed only in my baby-doll with their matching panties,
she pulled the coverlet over me. Aunt Mary returned and said," Well
Chrissy my dear girl you should sleep well now that Carolyn has relaxed
you. She leant over and kissed me on the lips. Carolyn followed her
mistress's lead and also kissed me on the lips and whispered, "Good-
night, Chrissy; sleep tight." She turned off the light and closed the
door behind her and Aunt Mary, leaving me asleep and dreaming.
My sleep was filled with dreams that would have disturbed me had they
remained in my memory more than a fleeting moment. In my dream, I had
found myself back at St. Mark's Academy for Boys in the room I shared
with two other students. What surprised me, however, was that while the
other two wore their pajamas as they climbed into bed, I found myself
dressed in a blue satin gown. The dream was hardly surprising for that
night, visiting the home of Mrs. Alexander, a local woman who had
befriended me; I had, indeed, gone to bed dressed in a frilly baby-doll
borrowed from her daughter's wardrobe as I had left my suitcase behind.
Chrissy's New Life Part 4
The next morning I awoke from my slumber suddenly, light streaming into
the girlishly decorated bedroom as Carolyn, the beautiful maid, flung
the curtains wide.
"Wake up, sleepyhead," whispered the maid in my ear. "Breakfast will be
ready in just a few minutes."
As the cobwebs cleared from my brain, the activities of the previous
evening flooded back into my consciousness. As if somehow disbelieving,
I quickly peeked beneath the satin sheet, blushing as my feminine attire
was confirmed.
"Come on, sweetheart - we'll have to hurry," Carolyn said as she threw
back the covers.
I was startled and tried to cover myself, but the maid just grinned and,
taking my hand, pulled me from the bed.
"Here, my girl, slip on your robe and let's wash your face," she said,
holding the diaphanous, lace-trimmed bed jacket. As I slipped my arms
through the flowing sleeves, she smoothed it over my shoulders, letting
it settle lightly over the much shorter pink baby-doll.
Carolyn led me into the bathroom; she draped a fluffy towel around my
shoulders and then, lathering a soft facecloth with fragrant soap, began
to wash the sleep from my eyes. After rinsing the lather from my smooth
skin, Carolyn gently patted my face dry with a soft absorbent towel.
Just as the night before, I stood passively, unsure of my feelings but
somehow almost under a spell as everything was being done for me. Unused
to such pampering, I found it quite pleasurable. Taking a toothbrush
and
even squeezing the paste on it for me and then inserting the brush into
my mouth and brushing for a few strokes, she said, "You finish brushing
now, Chrissy; I'll find your slippers."
Newly refreshed, I sheepishly returned to the bedroom where Carolyn
motioned me to the small seat facing the mirrored vanity. Seated before
the mirror, my eyes were drawn to the lace-trimmed bodice of my dressing
gown. As Carolyn stood at my back, slowly brushing my longish blonde
hair with an ornate silver brush, my mind reeled. "This is crazy," I
thought, "She's treating me just like a little girl or something."
Despite my embarrassment, however, the more overpowering emotion was
guilt, guilt that, beneath the blush, I actually delighted in her
ministrations. I felt I should put a stop to all this, but the gentle
stroking of the brush and the silky touch of my gown and panties on my
skin seemed excuse enough to postpone any rebellion. My mind was brought
back from my reverie as Carolyn knelt and slipped a pair of pink satin
slippers over my feet.
The image of a princess being attended by her ladies-in-waiting rushed
through my brain as the maid took my hand and brought me to my feet.
"Oh dear, we'll have to hurry; we can't leave Mistress waiting."
Though the backless slippers had short wedge heels, I took hesitant
steps. "Let me help you, sweetheart." Reaching her hand around my
smoothly covered waist, Carolyn assisted me in my feminine gown from the
room and down the wide stairs to the brightly decorated dining room.
Again the input from my boyish senses seemed almost overwhelming. Here I
was, being supported by a beautiful woman dressed in the briefest of
costumes and smelling of the most wonderful perfume, her arm encircling
my waist and pulling me close, all the while my own skin sheathed in the
silkiest of fabrics; and more, not only was my attire softly arousing
as
it brushed my thighs, it was exquisitely feminine. I was glad of the
longer gown, as my penis was getting hard from being sheathed in the
silky fabrics.
"Good Morning, Chrissy," greeted Aunt Mary, my host as we entered the
room. "Did you sleep well, darling?" she queried as Carolyn led me to
her waiting arms. "I know a big boy like you doesn't want to hear it,
but you look very pretty in Susan's baby-doll," she cooed as she
enveloped me in her arms. "I'm sorry about your lost luggage but it
wasn't so bad, was it, dear?" I blushed deeply as she gently brushed a
stray hair from my forehead and I could only nod. "It's a shame boy's
never have the chance to wear such pretty things and look so nice," she
continued. "It's just not the same around the house with Susan being
away at school; she loved playing dress-up with all her pretty clothes."
As I took my seat at the table, I noticed what must certainly be
loneliness and heartache in my host's eyes.
Carolyn cut up my melon for me and then left us. I felt like a small
child having everything done for me. I bent over my plate and quickly
scooped up a large amount of pieces of the melon and shovelled them into
my mouth and began to swallow them. Aunt Mary exclaimed, "Ooh, Chrissy
that is not how a sweet young girl eats." as I finished swallowing the
large amount of pieces of melon. I wondered about her referral to me as
a sweet young girl.
I replied," Sorry, Aunt Mary, I was forgetting my manners but I am quite
hungry."
Aunt Mary replied," That's ok but you should scoop up less pieces sit up
straight and bring the spoon slowly to your mouth."
I did so and Aunt Mary praised me for doing so. I finished my melon and
then later Carolyn brought our toast and coffee. Aunt Mary cut up my
toast for me. I once again felt like a small child. I took a piece of
toast and took a small bite and Aunt Mary smiled at me and said," That's
how young girls should eat."
I wanted to say something about the continued referral to me as a girl
but did not say anything for fear of offending my host.
"Oh Carolyn, you'd better try calling the school again and see if
they've found Chrissy's suitcase," Mary called to the maid as we had our
toast and coffee. Unsure of my emotions, I looked forward to finally
getting back into jeans and shirt.
"I just tried again, Ma'am; there's still no answer at the school," said
Carolyn as she returned to the room.
Noting the distress in my expression, Aunt Mary motioned me to her, and
cradling me while I was still night gowned in her lap, she hugged me
close. I was glad the distraction of eating had caused my penis to
subside. "Don't worry, sweetheart; we can't have you spending the whole
weekend in Susan's baby-doll, now can we?"
Again, a sense of guilt and shame came over me, for that very thought
seemed somehow appealing.
"I suppose we'd better drive over to the school; perhaps your suitcase
is still in the driveway where we left it," comforted Aunt Mary. "In any
case, it's time you were out of your baby-doll and dressed. Carolyn,
take Chrissy upstairs," the maid was directed. "We'll have to find
something else for him to wear in the car."
Carolyn led me from the room and back up the long curved stairway and
knowing that I would soon be out of the silky gown, I took special note
of its whisper like softness. As I climbed each step, I secretly
delighted as the lace hem caressed my thighs and panty-covered rear.
Before we were halfway up the long staircase, I couldn't help but notice
another sensation. The sensuous touch of the filmy fabric had had a
dramatic effect on my adolescent member as well. Growing more tumescent
with each caress, seemingly out of my control, it strained against the
lacy confines of my silky panties. This new "problem" did not pass the
notice of the sexily clad maid. Smiling, she let her hand glide around
my waist and teasingly slowed our pace a bit. Her proximity made matters
worse as the added sensation of her touch roused me even further and at
last reaching the bedroom, I, now almost quivering broke free and
rushed
into it to hide my embarrassment.
"What is it, sweetheart?" responded Carolyn, hurriedly following me into
the bedroom. There she found me, my cheeks ablaze, covering myself with
my hands as best I could.
"Darling, don't be embarrassed," the maid said softly. "Did your lacy
little baby-doll do this?" she asked.
Moving my hands from their position, she let her fingertips side over
the front of my gown, her nails barely brushing my now engorged penis.
Her eyes noting the tent-like bulge, she teased, "It seems our little
Christine enjoys being a precious little girl, doesn't it?"
She reached beneath the hem of the baby-doll and caressed my throbbing
male hood and laid me down on the bed.
"Oh Chrissy, look what you're doing to your frilly little panties; if it
wasn't for this, I'd think you were a sweet young girl."
Moaning softly and now captive to the maid's intoxicating caress, I
surrendered to the rush of pleasure. My body sheathed in delicate silk,
my feet shod in pom-pom satin slippers, and my pantied and swollen penis
gently milked by Carolyn's enveloping fingers seemed ready to explode.
"You like your little panties, don't you, sweetheart?" cooed Carolyn.
"You want to be a sweet little girl, don't you?"
At that, my penis shuddered and released its pent up excitement into my
pink panties. I quivering, for the second time since my arrival, Carolyn
had excited me to the point of sexual climax; this time, however, I had
erupted into the silky pink panties I had been forced to wear after
forgetting my own clothes back at the academy. I was embarrassed as the
scantily dressed maid helped me to my feet and led me to the bathroom
and sat me on the padded bench opposite the tub.
"You do look precious, Chrissy, but you really needn't blush. It's plain
you love your pretty nightgown and panties; I'd find it even more
unusual if you didn't."
I looked up into the maid's eyes quizzically. "What do you mean?" I
asked.
"It's just as Mistress said," she went on. "Boys are so deprived, never
able to dress up in pretty dresses and nightgowns like girls. Forgetting
your suitcase has given you a chance to see just how nice wearing silky
frillies can be."
"But I'm a boy! I shouldn't feel this way," I answered ashamedly.
"Don't be silly, honey," she said, slowly lowering the now stained
panties down my legs. "There's no reason boys shouldn't be able to feel
pretty like their sisters." Taking a soft washcloth, she carefully
washed me.
Not since early childhood had anyone seen me so intimately, though
considering the occurrences of the last day, there was little left to
feel embarrassed about. Both Carolyn and her mistress had treated me
with a kindness and love I'd been without since leaving for school at
summer's end.
"Come along now, Chrissy; let's find something especially pretty for you
to wear in the car."
"You want me to wear a dress when we drive over to school?" I
questioned, my voice almost faltering.
"Don't worry darling; before I'm finished, your own mother would swear
you were her daughter rather than her son," Carolyn joked. "And I don't
want to hear any excuses; I know you're just dying to wear a cute little
dress and have your hair curled."
Though I didn't answer, I knew she was right. I could not wait for to
put into a dress. Yesterday I wouldn't have imagined it, but like so
much that had transpired since my arrival, I was certain the day ahead
would prove most exciting.
Just then, Aunt Mary entered the room. "And just what are you two
scheming in here?" she said with a smile.
"Why, Christine was just telling me how much she was looking forward to
going for a little drive," the maid answered, her eyes twinkling.
"Oh, I see.... didn't I tell you wearing Susan's things wouldn't be so
bad, sweetheart?" she asked as she hugged me to her.
"It'll be just like having Susan home again, won't it, Ma'am?"
volunteered Carolyn.
"Indeed it will; come along now Christine, we'll have to pick out
something especially pretty," Aunt Mary said, leading me back into the
bedroom.
Remembering my now lack of panties, I clutched the lace-trimmed robe
tightly around the nightgown, and sheepishly followed, the anticipation
of actually leaving the mansion while dressed as a young girl building
with each tick of the clock.
"Let's see now," Aunt Mary thought aloud, throwing open the sliding
mirrored doors lining the wall of the bedroom. My eyes widened as row
upon row of delightfully colourful dresses, skirts, and blouses were
revealed.
"What do you think, Carolyn?" Aunt Mary queried as she removed an
exquisitely feminine pink dress from the rack. I couldn't take my eyes
off the airy creation. The dress was a beautiful pastel satin, its
bodice and skirt highlighted with a wide band of white lace.
"I think our little girl will look adorable in this, don't you agree,
Carolyn?"
"Oh Yes, Ma'am," the maid replied, her beautifully manicured hand
caressing my cheek as I blushed deeply.
"Isn't it pretty, Christine?" she asked excitedly, winking at her
employer. "Well? Christine, what do you think?"
"Yes, it's very nice," I finally answered, both women smiling at my
obvious embarrassment.
"Nice? Judging from the look in your eyes, I would have thought
something more than just nice," giggled the satin and petticoat clad
maid. I'd almost forgotten; we'd better find you a new pair of panties,
hadn't we sweetheart?"
Aunt Mary said, "Why what happened to her panties?"
Carolyn said, "Chrissy got so excited she ejaculated into her panties,
with my help of course." Aunt Mary replied,
"So you really love being a girl my darling Chrissy."
I said, "I am a boy and should not be feeling this way but I do like
it."
Aunt Mary said, "You will soon see that wearing frillies is far better
than your male clothes."
Opening the top drawer of the large chest near the bed, Carolyn searched
for a moment, and then returned to display a darling pair of white satin
panties. They were trimmed in frilly lace at both the waist and leg
openings, and even more elaborately across the seat with several rows of
lace running from one side to the other.
"My goodness, those are precious, just perfect for my new niece's first
day out and about!" gushed Aunt Mary.
Stooping low, the maid held the panties open, and steadying myself with
a hand on her shoulder, I, one foot at a time, gingerly stepped into
them. Trying to remain modest in the presence of the two ladies, I
attempted to hold the hem of the baby-doll down as Carolyn slowly raised
the wondrously smooth panties up over my knees. I was red-faced with
embarrassment as she smiled up at me, she continued on, tugging the
panties up all the way and her hands hidden beneath my gown smoothed
them over my recently drained penis.
"There now...that's better, isn't it my girl?" she asked me. Not waiting
for a reply, she stood and began removing my filmy robe.
"Let's not waste any time, Chrissy dear," Aunt Mary said, taking the hem
of the baby-doll in her hands and lifting it over my head.
Standing before them in only my girlish new panties and slippers, I
tried again to cover myself.
"Don't be so shy, Chrissy; we'll have you all pretty again soon,"
laughed my host. "I think our little girl should be properly powdered
before donning her pretty dress" Aunt Mary directed the maid.
"Certainly, Ma'am," she answered, taking a feathery puff from a wide-
mouthed jar on the vanity. My eyes closed tightly, she dusted me
generously with the sweet smelling body powder, coating my shoulders and
then moving down over my hairless chest and finally down over each
thigh.
Returning from the dresser, Carolyn held out a wispy white training bra.
Unsure of what was happening, I took a step back, but Aunt Mary promptly
instructed me to raise my arms and quit stalling. My arms outstretched
before me, Carolyn slipped the lacy confection up over my elbows, and
reaching behind, clasped the hooks, which secured the silky garment.
Though hardly needing any support for my non-existent breasts, I did
feel somewhat more modest. My penis was getting hard again and this did
go unnoticed by the two ladies who smiled at each other.
Any relief was short-lived however, as turning to Aunt Mary; I spotted
what I knew to be a garter belt in her hand. In my mind at least,
wearing panties and a dress was one thing, but being attired in
something so totally feminine was somehow moving to an entirely
different plane. Entirely at their mercy, however, I resigned myself to
whatever they had in mind.
Circling my waist with the satin and lace belt, Aunt Mary motioned me to
the vanity stool. Seated, I watched in apparent awe as Carolyn now
approached, a pair of sheer white stockings flowing from her hand.
Removing first one slipper then the other, the maid carefully gathered
the sleek looking nylon and then slipped the stocking over my foot.
"Raise your leg, sweetheart; a girl should always take care to keep her
nylons straight." As she glided the wondrously silky stocking up my leg,
my breathing became more of a gasp. It didn't help as she reached
beneath my little panties and guided the frilly garter tabs under and
through before attaching each tautly to the lacy tops of the nylons. In
the process her hands brushed against my engorged panty covered penis
causing me to shudder.
Carolyn said," Chrissy darling just hold yourself in and don't mess your
panties again."
Just as Carolyn fastened the last of the garters, Aunt Mary returned
from the large walk-in closet with a pair of white patent leather low-
heeled pumps. The front of each was decorated with a pink satin bow.
Still kneeling, Carolyn took the shoes and slipped them on my feet.
"Oh, those are darling, Carolyn," she said as standing, she looked down
at the pretty little shoes. "It's fortunate Christine and Susan are
almost exactly the same size; our little girl will certainly have quite
a wardrobe from which to choose," beamed Aunt Mary.
Checking the length of the dress hanging from the closet door, Carolyn
rummaged thru the back or the closet and shortly reappeared, a shiny
petty-slip in her hand. Though somewhat short like the dress itself, the
skirt was very full. Constructed of multiple layered taffeta and edged
in delicate lace top and bottom, it rustled deliciously as she lowered
it over my up stretched arms.
Together, with me sandwiched between them, Carolyn and Aunt Mary
adjusted the thin shoulder straps until it hung perfectly, the smooth
bodice hugging my chest and the frothy skirt tickling my thighs. I was
glad of the garment as it concealed my ever-hardening penis.
"Don't you just adore this wonderful petticoat, honey?" Aunt Mary asked,
giving the skirt a shake. An almost imperceptible moan escaped from my
lips, as the loud frou-frou and the silken touch of the lace brushing my
nylon-sheathed thighs seemed to envelope me in a kind of soft cloud.
Taking me by the hand, Carolyn again led me to the vanity where, after
showing me how to sit properly in a skirt, she turned me away from the
mirror. "It's time we fixed your face, dear," the maid said taking a
broad bib-like cape and tying it around my neck and shoulders.
"Just wait till I'm through with you, Christine; you won't even
recognize yourself."
After a few minutes, the change was remarkable. Eye shadow, a bit of
mascara, and blush had served to remove any hint of boyishness. I
enjoyed being made up as it would remove all traces of boy.
Lastly, lifting my chin gently, she brought a tube of lipstick close.
"Purse your lips for me, sweetheart," she asked, and after responding
with a coquettish pout, she coated my lips with a pinkish gloss.
"Excellent," complimented Aunt Mary, "a little touch-up with the curling
iron and our little Chrissy will be perfect".
Still facing away from the mirror, I sat quietly while Carolyn brushed
and curled what was longish hair for a boy. After looking through a
small drawer in the dresser, Aunt Mary approached with two matching
satin ribbons, the exact color of the dress. After tying each into a
pretty bow on either side of my head, both women smiled. Still beaming,
they pulled me to my feet. "Don't look yet, Chrissy," instructed Aunt
Mary, "let's slip your lovely dress on first."
Taking the pink satin smock from its hanger, Carolyn directed me to
raise my arms carefully. Watchful of my makeup and new hairdo, the women
lowered the beautiful garment over my head and outstretched arms. They
fussed and primped, tugging it down gently until it settled over the
fluffy petticoats. After fastening the row of buttons up the back, the
maid removed a long sash from the hanger and wrapped it around my waist,
forming a large bow in the rear, giving the dress an almost bustle like
appearance. The anticipation was excruciating, but when the two women at
last spun me to face my reflection, I almost fainted in wonder.
Looking back from the mirror was no almost teenage boy in a dress.
Instead was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. My eyes moved from
her delicately painted face, down over the bodice of her lace and ribbon
trimmed dress, lower to where her legs seemed to escape from a bouffant
cloud of frothy skirts, and finally down to the tiny pink bows which
decorated her girlish slippers. I was lost in a trance.
"How was this possible?" I thought to myself. As I turned to see the
reflection from another angle, it hit me. As the layers of taffeta
swished about my nylon-covered legs, there was no mistake. This was no
dreamlike image - this was I! I could have remained before the mirror
for hours had the two women not awakened me from my reverie.
"It's almost 10:30; if we're going, we'd better get along," warned Aunt
Mary.
"Ooops, I almost forgot," exclaimed Carolyn, rushing to the closet once
more. After briefly searching, she turned with a small white patent
leather clutch and a pair of white glace gloves in her hands.
"We can't have you going and forgetting your purse, now can we
Christine?" she grinned. The gloves, though snug, fit over my hands,
ending just above the wrist in a ruffled lace cuff.
"Now, come along, sweetheart," said Aunt Mary, trying to rush things
along. With one last look in the mirror, I raised a gloved hand and
lightly patted a stray curl back into place, and then turning, I was led
from the room. With the two women, one on either side, I was led down
the wide stairwell. Each held one of my gloved hands to steady me as I
maneuvered slowly down the stairs, still a bit unsure of myself in the
low heels. With every step, my frothy petticoats made a delightful frou-
frou sound as they bounced and tickled my nylon-sheathed thighs. I could
feel the excitement build within the silky confines of my lace-trimmed
panties and I could feel wetness in my panty as my penis began to leak
pre-cum.
Embarrassed by my own reaction to the soft touch of my exquisitely
girlish attire, I tried to think of something else, but even the
smallest movement seemed to defeat me and hold my mind captive to
intoxicating caress of my borrowed frillies.
Being November, there was an autumn chill in the air, and as they stood
in the entrance hall, Carolyn went to fetch her mistress' sable coat.
"You'd better find something for our little girl, too," Aunt Mary
instructed.
The maid quickly returned with a beautiful pink woollen double-breasted
coat. Carefully she slipped it over the lovely dress and fastened the
front. Lastly, Carolyn took a hatbox from the upper shelf and opening
it, took out a wide brimmed straw skimmer.
"Hold your head up, dear," she asked as she tied a fancy bow under my
chin. "There now, you look just adorable, Honey," she said, her hand
straightening the flared skirt of the coat. Bending, she gave me a
little kiss on the cheek and opened the front door.
Taking my hand while I was dressed delicately Aunt Mary beamed,
"Come along, sweetheart," and with my skirts bobbing we walked together
to the car. Looking back as we drove down the avenue, I could see Carolyn
smiling and waving. Just yesterday, I had sat in the same seat, but now,
everything was so different. Instead of jeans, my legs were now sheathed
in smooth white stockings, and despite the weight of the woollen coat,
the multi-layered petticoat made my skirt puff up all around me. I felt
I was sitting on a cushion of frills, my ornately trimmed panties only
adding to the froth of my skirts. Folding my gloved hands on my lap, I
looked over to Aunt Mary, who smiled down at me.
"Don't look so nervous, dear. No one is going to recognize you now."
We drove on, heading down the shaded boulevard toward the academy. "I'm
sure we'll find your suitcase, but it will be so much of a shame; you
look so pretty as a girl."
Blushing, I lowered my eyes in embarrassment. "Really dear, you should
have been born a girl; wearing pretty dresses is only half the fun." The
gates of the school came into view.
"You'd better let me do all the talking, dear. We wouldn't want you to
give yourself away."
I froze in my seat, wishing that I could somehow become invisible. The
large Iron Gate was shut, so Aunt Mary pulled up and stopped just in
front and got out. Seeing a lone priest working in the garden, she
called to him. I recognized him as Father Patrick, one of the older
faculty members who was more or less retired now and spent most of his
time tending the grounds.
Chrissy's New Life Part 5
"Father, I'm Mrs. Alexander and one of your students is staying with me
over the holiday. It seems we left without his suitcase. Did you happen
to come across it in the driveway last evening?"
"I'm afraid not; I was just up that way a little bit ago."
"I brought my niece along with me in the car; would it be an
inconvenience if we came in and looked for just a minute?"
Looking out to the car, the old priest smiled and waved to what appeared
to him a pretty young girl. "Oh, I'm afraid that's not allowed; the
academy is cloistered to women."
I couldn't overhear the conversation, but noted the look of surprise on
Father Patrick's face.
"Well, is it possible you could ask one of the other fathers if they
might have come across it?"
"I'm sorry, Mrs. Alexander, everyone else is away for the weekend now."
Aunt Mary interrupted, "Oh, don't worry then Father; I'm sorry we
bothered you. I'm sure somehow we'll make do. Happy Thanksgiving."
I noticed Aunt Mary smile as she turned and returned to the car, waving
to the priest as he toddled away back to his gardening.
"Is something wrong? Won't they let us look for it?" I asked her
nervously.
"It seems it's definitely against the rules to allow ladies inside the
grounds," and with a gleam in her eyes added, "and as cute as you look,
sweetheart, I'm afraid that applies to you, too."
"What are we going to do? It'll be four days till it opens now," I
wondered aloud, a tone of alarm in my voice.
"Now, don't you worry your little head, dear; it seems you'll get to play
dress-up a little longer is all. It'll be wonderful having a sweet little
girl in the house all weekend, you'll see."
My cheeks turned a bright red, but not out of embarrassment from wearing
such girlish clothes. Rather, it was because deep within, I couldn't
imagine anything nicer than continuing this new and exciting experience.
The soft caress of the silky fabrics on my powdered skin and the way the
two women (especially Carolyn) pampered me was so wondrous and I could
not help think of the weekend ahead in frillies.
With my mind distracted with thoughts of panties and petticoats, Aunt
Mary turned the car around and headed back home. After parking the car in
the drive and leading me back into the house, Aunt Mary explained what
had transpired to the waiting maid.
Though she tried not to giggle, it was obvious me Carolyn took great
delight in my misfortune. "Don't look so sad, Chrissy; there'll be time
enough to try on all sorts of pretty things now. It'll be just like
having a real live Barbie Doll to dress for a few days. Come Monday, I'll
bet you'll feel terrible wearing nasty boy clothes. "
I knew that was true as these clothes they put me in were so much nicer
and softer than my own.
Without her family in the house (remember that Aunt Mary was recently
widowed and her daughter was in college on the East Coast), Thanksgiving
was to be celebrated at a local restaurant.
"It seems we'll have a young lady joining us for dinner today, Carolyn,
and not the almost teenage boy we were expecting," the older woman
quipped.
"Shouldn't Miss Christine have a bath before we go, Ma'am?" the maid
asked with a mockingly serious tone.
"But of course, I'm sure she'll want to look and smell her best on her
first time out to eat," Aunt Mary responded, her voice equally serious in
tone.
I stood nervously by as the two women joked, and as I fidgeted; the
rustling petticoats continued their unceasing caress. The thought of
actually going to a public restaurant while dressed as a young
prepubescent girl disturbed me momentarily, but I knew I was powerless to
alter their plans for me. In fact, the stirrings under my fluffy skirts
spoke more of my concurrence rather than any complaint.
"Go with Carolyn, darling; she'll get you all ready," Aunt Mary whispered
to me who was dressed daintily, and gently pushed me toward the stairs.
Once again, taking me by the hand, the maid seemed to treat me more as a
five-year old than the almost teenager I was. Rushing up the stairs,
pulling me behind her, my skirts bounced and rustled while below, Aunt
Mary smiled up at the frothy vision as it disappeared into the hallway. I
was not to know it but everything had gone according to plan. In just one
day, they had transformed me into a gaily and exquisitely delicate little
miss. And much to her delight, it was obvious in my eyes that I was
beginning to love this new life. It was true I just loved being put in
these soft delicate clothes.
Carolyn closed the door and directed me to the satin ruffled vanity
bench. I plopped down; one leg bent back under me and looked back over my
shoulder, the look in my eye as if waiting for her next instruction.
"My goodness, Christine, Is that how a young lady behaves? If that's the
way you treat Susan's lovely dress, perhaps it's time to put you back
into trousers!"
Startled, I didn't know what to think. Had she really offered to end all
of this? And, more to the point is this what I really wanted down deep?
Reflecting on all the events of the previous 24 hours, it didn't take
long for me to stand and spreading my petticoats and skirt carefully,
more gracefully took my seat again.
"I'm sorry, Carolyn, I'll be more careful," I whispered, my eyes downcast
in shame.
"Yes, that's much better, sweetheart," answered Carolyn, a knowing smile
crossing her lips. "Sit here and I'll start your bath water," she said,
turning and entering the adjacent bathroom.
My eyes followed her across the room, drawn to her long stockinged legs
and the brief skirt of her maid's dress. As her hips swayed with each
step, I sat mesmerized. The sound of water splashing in the tub filled
the room as Carolyn re-entered the bedroom and stood behind me as I was
seated.
Lowering her head till her face was reflected in the mirror, framed by
the pink ruffles highlighting the shoulders of the dress they had me
wear, she wrapped her arms around me and gave me a squeeze.
Carolyn said, "Chrissy my darling are you up to appearing in public
dressed as a girl? We wouldn't want you to give yourself away."
I said, "Well I am a bit scared, I like you dressing me and making me
pretty."
Carolyn said, "Well my darling I can give you a few pointers, you don't
need much really as you are so girly."
Carolyn produced a pair of pink 3 inch heel pumps and got me to walk
around the room in small steps and placing one foot in line with the
other as I walked. She told me I was going to wear them when we went out.
Carolyn praised me as I mastered walking as a girl would. Next Carolyn
got me to giggle in girly manner after she told a joke.
Carolyn also reminded me of when we ate I was to take small bites and
small sips. She got me to drink some water out a glass in small sips.
Next Carolyn fetched a pink clutch purse from the wardrobe saying it was
a match for my shoes. She placed some lacy handkerchiefs in the purse
and she would add other items later.
I was more confidant of going out to eat with my two kind hosts. Carolyn
told to me to sit down at the vanity bench and I did so gracefully and in
a girly manner.
Carolyn praised me, "Ooh yes honey that's perfect. You look so precious,
Honey. You've made Mistress very happy."
I looked up at her with my carefully made up eyes in the mirror, asking
for explanation without a word.
"Madam misses her daughter so much since she left for college. Having you
here dressed so prettily is just what the doctor ordered, I think,"
Carolyn responded. As the blush spread over my face, the maid began
untying the satin ribbons from my hair. Then, taking the silver hairbrush
from the vanity, she started brushing the tangles gently.
You don't know how happy it makes me to see Madam smiling again," she
went on. "I'm sure she'll really hate to see her little girl go once the
weekend is over."
I rested my head back against her wondrously fragrant bosom as she slowly
moved the brush through my longish curls. Closing my eyes, I melted into
her encompassing warmth.
"That's enough now, we have to move along," Carolyn roused me. Taking my
hand, she brought me to my feet and removed the matching sash, which
circled the waist of the pink satin smock. As I stood before the mirror,
she undid the buttons in the back and sliding the dress over my
shoulders, let it fall to the floor. After placing it on a scented
hanger, she returned and did the same with the bouffant slip. It
collapsed into a mountain of froth around my knees, and extending her
hand for support, had me step gingerly from the lace cloud. No sooner had
she returned from the large walk-in closet, then I felt her hands at my
hips, taking the frilled waistband of the silk and lace panties and
drawing them down, careful not to snag the delicate fabric on the frilled
tabs of my garter belt.
As I tried to cover myself, she slipped the white panties down over my
knees and then gently lifted one foot, then the other to leave me
standing in only the matching training bra and garter belt. I again
looked in the mirror to see an image, which now made me almost tremble.
With my hair newly brushed and my face still made up, the sight of myself
standing dressed as I was with the sexily clad maid at my back unclasping
my brassiere seemed a dream. She delicately took the each ribboned strap
between her beautifully manicured fingertips and pushed them down over
the curve of my shoulders. As she pressed her bosom against the now bare
skin of my back, she glided her hands down around my neck and then
lowered them till they covered the nipples of each breast.
Cooing in my ear, she brought me to a state of complete distraction, "You
have such lovely little breasts, Christine." Scraping the tip of her
fingernails over the now stiffening flesh, she teased, "See how your
girlish little nipples stand up?"
By this time, the excitement had spread far beyond just my non-existent
bosom; my thickening member could no longer be hidden. Despite my efforts
to hide it, my erection protruded almost straight out.
With one hand continuing to caress my breasts, Carolyn reached around and
took the discarded panties from the vanity, and, placing them over my
throbbing shaft, began to stroke me.
"Ummmm, nice soft panties," she whispered in my ear. She teased me
unmercifully, "Does my darling little girl like her pretty panties?" Her
perfume filled my nostrils; her soft lips caressed the nape of my neck.
"You love your frilly new things, don't you, Chrissy."
As she slid the silky panties up and down along my member, I began to
shudder, "Yes! Yes! Make me your little girl!!" With that, my shaft
erupted into the delicate little panties and I collapsed down onto the
vanity seat. At this point I considered myself to be a girl.
I was now exhausted and Carolyn hugged me against her and ran her fingers
through my hair and kissed my forehead. That's my girl, my precious
little Christine." Unsnapping the garters, she drew the long white
stockings down my legs, and removed them. I was compliant as she drew me
to my feet and unhooked the belt and laying it aside and led me into the
bath. Shutting the water off, the large tub was near overflowing with
fragrant suds. She removed a silk scarf from the linen closet and
wrapping it around my head, tied my hair up out of the way.
Helping me into the water, she knelt beside the tub and began to sponge
the sweet smelling lather over my shoulders and back. Lifting my arms,
she swabbed under them and then moved lower over my chest and lathered my
stomach. As I sat passively, the strikingly beautiful maid reached
beneath the surface and no part of my anatomy was left unwashed. Taking a
soft washcloth, she began to wash the makeup from my still beardless
face.
"Close your eyes, dear" she warned as she gently cleaned the last
vestiges of mascara and eye shadow from my eyelids. Using the long hose
sprayer, she rinsed the soap off me, and then holding a soft towel up,
had me step from the tub. After I was properly powdered, Carolyn had me
sit on the bed as she selected my wardrobe for the afternoon's excursion.
A white satin and lace garter belt, white satin panty, a white satin
strapless bra, white satin half slip, white stockings and my outer wear a
dress suit in lilac. The knee length dress had spaghetti straps and the
lined jacket had long sleeves and had a single button to fasten it.
Carolyn had me put on the stockings myself after she had put the garter
belt for me. She told me to put the stockings on myself which I did to
her praise as she clipped the belts tab onto the stockings. Next she
helped me into the panty and also placed fluffy pink slippers on my feet
. Once I was strapped into the bra
Carolyn got some round pad like objects which she said were breast forms
and slipped them into the cups of my bra saying, "Now you fill out your
lovely bra" I loved it when Carolyn called it "my" bra.
Next she had me step into the slip as she knelt before me, ooh how I
loved to see her lovely breasts from that viewpoint. She helped me into
my dress and then sat me before the vanity to do my hair and makeup.
Satisfied with my look Carolyn excused herself and handed me the lipstick
she had used. She told me to put on my jacket and shoes and practice
walking in the heels as she went to get dressed.
I slipped on the heels and then walked around the room perfecting my
girly walk. As I walked about the room I loved the pull of the garter
straps and stockings on my legs, the cool feeling of the stain slip on my
stocking covered legs which all made my penis grow hard.
A little over an hour later, Carolyn came into the den where Aunt Mary
was waiting. She no longer wore the brief maid's outfit, but instead
showed off her stunning figure in a long blue silk gown. Aunt Mary too
had changed for their dinner out. Though certainly not a beauty queen,
the older woman still looked elegant in a stylish black suit.
"Is our guest ready?" Aunt Mary asked.
"Yes, Ma'm, she'll be right down." With that, Carolyn called up the
stairs, "Come down, and Honey, we're ready to leave."
I appeared at the top of the stairs. My hair was styled exquisitely; my
blond curls piled high and circled with a tiny little tiara. My makeup
appeared dramatically more grown up. It was obvious that, in addition to
lip-gloss, blusher and shadow, Carolyn had also made use of false
eyelashes.
My eyes lowered, I stood at the bottom step and finally, my long lashes
fluttering, looked up expectantly at my host.
"Oh Christine, you look absolutely wonderful," exclaimed Aunt Mary,
thoroughly pleased at the latest transformation. "I wish Susan could be
here to see how darling you are."
After donning their wraps, the two ladies led me to the car for the drive
downtown to the restaurant, while daintily dressed as a girl.
Chrissy's New Life Part 6
The eatery was crowded with those who had opted for Thanksgiving dinner
out. The restaurant was the finest in the area, its oaken panelling and
velvet draperies giving an impression of aged elegance. The maitre-d'
greeted the trio warmly and escorted them to a table on the slightly
raised mezzanine. All eyes were on me as a young lady as I made my way
between the other tables. I couldn't help but overhear the whispered
admiration as the other diners paused and noted the precious girl
accompanying Mrs. Alexander. Self-consciously, I took my seat as the
waiter held the chair for me, making sure to gracefully spread smooth my
skirt before I sat down. I gave an almost audible sigh of relief when
Aunt Mary ordered for me.
While the two ladies ordered white wine, a soft drink was ordered for me
for me. The meal itself was wonderful, though, I felt on pins and
needles throughout.
After the traditional turkey, cranberry sauce, and stuffing, Aunt Mary
ordered pecan pie and coffee and another soft drink for me, her niece.
I began to grow uncomfortable as my felt my bladder fill up and Carolyn,
taking notice asked, "Is there something wrong, sweetheart?"
Despite my embarrassment, I couldn't wait any longer. "I have to use the
restroom," I finally whispered.
Smiling, the maid quickly summoned the waiter and asked, "Could you tell
me where the powder room is? It seems our little guest had a bit too
much to drink."
After being shown the way, Carolyn took me by the hand and led me down
the hall to the door marked "Ladies."
Thankfully, the elegantly decorated room was otherwise unoccupied.
Carolyn latched the door to provide some privacy, and to my surprise,
backed me into one of the stalls. Lifting my skirt and slip, Carolyn
took charge.
Here, Honey, I'll help you. Hold your dress up now." As my cheeks turned
a deep red, my lace-trimmed panties were lowered to my knees and the
maid inched me back until I was almost forced down on the seat. To my
chagrin, Carolyn then gently took my soft penis in her hand and held it
down, aiming it for me. "Go ahead, dear; let me see my little girl
tinkle."
I felt totally mortified; never had I been treated like such a
completely helpless child. Despite my humiliation,
Carolyn smiled as the sound of water splashing in the bowl echoed in the
small stall. When I was finished, instead of replacing my panties to
their former position, the maid had me stand, my slip still raised to
waist level. She took a tissue and gently dried the tip of my penis, and
with the frilly white panties still around my ankles, she opened her
purse and removed a small container.
I looked down just as she opened it and watched as she removed a soft
feather puff. After coating it with perfumed powder, she carefully
dusted me, paying attention to cover not only my genitals, but also down
along the length of my thighs. With one final caress, she patted my now
silky penis, and then reaching down, slowly pulled my panties back to
their original position.
"All finished, sweetheart," she said, helping to straighten my slip as
it fell down over my legs.
After washing my hands for me, Carolyn had me face the mirror, and,
taking a lipstick from the small pink purse
I carried, retouched the creamy gloss that coated my lips. "Feel better
now, Honey?" she asked, opening the door and me back to the table. I was
embarrassed.
Still blushing, I took my seat, as Carolyn's eyes met Aunt Mary's and
the two women shared a knowing smile.
Aunt Mary asked me if everything was all right and I nodded. I now
having emptied my bladder could continue on my soft drink. We finished
meal and then Aunt Mary called for the bill and then after it was
settled they left the restaurant. Carolyn opened the rear doors of the
car, the pink Cadillac convertible that had the top up, for her mistress
and me.
I rested my head on the bosom of my host as Carolyn drove off. Carolyn
said, "I think our darling girl behaved impeccably in restaurant. "
Aunt Mary replied," That she did." After a short while they arrived back
at the mansion. It was now early evening and we all relaxed in the den.
Aunt Mary said,
"Well what should we do tonight?" I said, "Maybe we could watch TV."
Aunt Mary suggested that we all get changed into our sleepwear and then
go to her suite and watch there. Carolyn and I went to my room where she
began to undress me. Carolyn soon had me out of my jacket. Carolyn then
removed my slip. I was clad in only my bra, panty, stockings and garter
belt. As usual my penis was hard and caused a bulge in my panties.
Carolyn rubbed the front of my panties and I began to moan softly in
delight. Carolyn said," You just love this don't you Chrissy?" I
replied, "Ooh yes it's nice, I just love it when you make me ejaculate
into my frillies. I just love being dressed like a girl. You have turned
me into a girl and I really enjoy it."
Carolyn asked, "How do you think your parents and siblings will react to
you being dressed as a girl?"
I replied, "Well I suppose they would not really like the idea, my mom
might be a bit sympathetic as she has said she wished she had a girl
also, I have two brothers."
Carolyn said, "Well you should just enjoy the feelings your clitty gives
you" I replied, "My clitty, oh you mean my penis. That's a better name
for it and I love it when my clitty gets excited by my frillies."
Carolyn said, "Yes we know that and it must be exciting for you." I
said, "One thing for sure is I know I am going to hate putting on my boy
clothes when the weekend is over." Carolyn replied, "I'm sure you will
feel like that."
Carolyn helped me out my underwear and then assisted me in getting on my
nightwear. She knelt at my feet and then opened up the panty for me to
step into. I took over from Carolyn and pulled the panty over my hips.
As I did so Carolyn asked, "How did you feel when you first put these
panties on?" I said," They felt so soft and silky."
Carolyn asked, "And did you like it?" I said that I did and once I had
put the baby-doll on I was determined that the fact I liked it would
remain my secret.
Carolyn said, "And I surprised you when I came through into the room and
you tried to hide your erection." I said, "I was embarrassed I was
feeling that way as boys should not feel things like that."
Carolyn smiled and nodded as she took my baby-doll and put it on me. She
then helped me into my gown and slippers and then took my hand and led
me from the room.
We entered Aunt Mary's suite and Carolyn led me to the bed. The room was
huge and had a huge four-poster bed against one wall. There were heavy
velvet curtains, which could be drawn around the bed. At the foot of the
bed there was an elaborate entertainment unit with TV, video and music
players. Aunt Mary was not yet in the bedroom.
Carolyn removed my slippers and gown and then helped me into the bed. I
was in the middle of the huge bed. Carolyn went into the suite bathroom
after passing me the TV guide and remote controls. She said she was to
get changed herself and also help Aunt Mary.
I began to check though the guide for something to watch. I found that
"The Adventures of Priscilla, Queen of the Desert" was due to start in
30 minutes. After a while Carolyn and Aunt Mary came out of the
bathroom. They both wore negligees and matching gowns. Carolyn's was red
while Aunt Mary's was pink. Aunt Mary got in the bed next to me after
removing her gown while Carolyn excused herself saying she was going to
get us snacks. Aunt Mary drew me to her breast and she smelt delicious
as she was freshly perfumed. She said, "Well Chrissy have you found us
something interesting to watch."
I told her of the movie that was due to start soon. She said, "It's
interesting you chose that particular movie, I know of the movie, a man
dressing in woman's clothes."
She continued, "Well Chrissy my dear girl how are you enjoying your stay
here with us?" I replied, "Very much Aunt Mary, the clothes you have put
me into are so wonderful I wish I could always dress this way." Aunt
Mary replied, "We are glad you enjoy it so much. We want to give you a
taste of what it will be like as a girl from earlier in your life, we
have a surprise for you later." I was wondering what it could be and
looked forward to it as I was sure it would be good.
We chatted about my parents and life at home before coming to Los
Angeles. We were under the covers and Aunt Mary now had her hand on my
leg as I rested against her breast while we sat up against the plush
headboard. I began to blush as my clitty was getting hard and Aunt
Mary asked, "Is your penis getting hard again?"
I said, "Yes it is, I just can't help it. Carolyn calls it my clitty and
I just love all the attention Carolyn is giving it."
We had just spoken earlier of my home life where I told Aunt Mary the
same thing I had told Carolyn.
Carolyn came back into the bedroom with a tray. Carolyn asked, "Ma'am,
have you and Chrissy found something for us to watch or we start with
the surprise." Aunt Mary said, "Yes Chrissy has found us something to
watch but maybe she would like what we have planned better, we could
always record the movie she has chosen and then watch it a bit later."
Carolyn said, "Ok, let's do that then." Carolyn set down the tray and
removed her gown and slipper and got into the bed with us while I set
the VCR to record the movie. When the covers were pulled down
Carolyn began to rub my panty encased clitty and said, "Look Ma'am her
clitty is hard." Aunt Mary said, "Yes Chrissy told me it was."
The two ladies each gripped the waistband of my frilly panties and
lifting me slightly off the bed pulled my panty down to my knees and
then further down to my ankles and off my feet. The short baby-doll I
wore was not long enough to cover my clitty. In fact it stuck out and
was resting on frilly hem of the garment. Surprisingly I did not feel
embarrassed at being exposed in that manner.
Carolyn pulled up her nightgown and lifted it over her head and pulled
it off. The action caused my clitty to stand up like a flagpole.
Carolyn knelt before me and took her nightgown and wrapped it around my
clitty and also over my legs. She began to stroke my very erect clitty.
Aunt Mary began to kiss me on nape of my neck and then as Carolyn
increased the tempo of her stroking of my clitty began to kiss me on the
lips. The actions of the ladies brought me to a shuddering climax and I
erupted into the silky nightgown.
I asked, "Was that the surprise or is there more?"
Carolyn said, "That was part of it we have more for you."
My penis began to subside and then Carolyn said, "Chrissy the other
surprise we have for you will help you experience being a baby girl and
grow up and learn how it is to be a girl from the start, I have milk in
these wonderful breasts of mine that you adore so much, I'm sure you
like to have a suck from them."
I was really surprised at this as I had not heard of any referral to a
baby. My drained clitty began to get hard again. Carolyn who still had
her hand around my nightgown encased clitty said, "Ma'am her clitty says
yes."
Aunt Mary said, "Yes my darling Chrissy we knew you would love the
idea."
Carolyn continued, "Chrissy my dear you are probably wondering how I
have milk in my breasts. I do have a baby; one of the other maids is
looking after her in the servant quarters."
Carolyn drew me to her wondrous breasts and cradling my head in her arm
and drew my head to her nipple. Aunt Mary continued to stroke me with
Carolyn's nightgown as Carolyn rubbed my lips with her nipple and said,
"Open up, honey!"
I opened my mouth and Carolyn popped the nipple into my mouth. She said,
"That's it darling Chrissy, all you have to do is suck."
I squeezed my lips around the nipple and was rewarded with the warm
sweet milk flowing into my mouth. I continued to suck and had a steady
flow of the milk flowing into my mouth. As I sucked Aunt Mary was still
stroking my clitty with Carolyn's discarded nightgown and my clitty was
getting harder. I began to build up to a second climax and it was not
long and my clitty erupted again.
Aunt Mary said, "Ooh my baby Chrissy looks like you love your clitty
ejaculations." I heard what she said and thought how lovely it was. This
was so heavenly to me and I began to think of what else the women had in
store for me. I was willing to go along with anything they would like to
do.
I continued sucked on Carolyn's wonderful breast and after I emptied the
first one Carolyn moved my head to her other breast. I sought out the
nipple and then began to suck on it once I had it in my mouth. I had my
eyes closed and was just enjoying this lovely mothering and also could
still feel my clitty being stroked by Aunt Mary with Carolyn's
nightgown.
I began to feel full and slowed in my sucking and I heard Carolyn say,
"Oh it feels like my baby has had enough." I stopped sucking and then
moved my mouth away from the nipple and Carolyn said, "Wasn't that nice
my darling?"
"Ooh Carolyn that was just wonderful. You are really mothering me, I
can't remember being so pampered and loved."
Aunt Mary said, "We are so glad you are enjoying it my darling. We still
have lots in store for you." Carolyn will you please go and get the
things we are going to dress baby Chrissy in?"
Carolyn lay me down with my head resting on Aunt Mary's breasts and then
put on her negligee and gown and left the room. Aunt Mary said, "Chrissy
my darling can you just get up a minute while I remove my negligee?"
I said, "Sure Aunt Mary" and then got up and watched in fascination as
she removed the garment.
Aunt Mary said, "I don't have milk in my breasts but you could suck from
them anyway. Did you know if a woman's breasts are sucked from regularly
they can produce milk eventually?
"No I didn't know that. I would love to suck from your breasts too. I
love them so much."
"Well what are you waiting for my darling? Get down to it and suck from
me."
I obeyed my wonderful host and moved closer her and she put her arm
around me and drew my head to her breast. I put my lips around her
nipple and then began to suck. I loved the smell of my host as I sucked
her wondrous nipple. She in turn was caressing my back and head. She was
saying, "Ooh yes Chrissy that is so wonderful. You do love my breasts
don't you?"
I was aware of Carolyn returning to the room. Carolyn said, "Oh ma'am
Chrissy is having a nice suck from you."
Aunt Mary replied, "Yes she sure is enjoying being our baby girl."
Carolyn said, "Come Chrissy you can suck from our breasts a bit later,
let's get you into your new nightwear."
I reluctantly left Aunt Mary's breast but was also excited at the same
time by what was going to be done to me next. The baby doll nightgown
was taken off me and Carolyn placed a fluffy towel on the bed and told
me to lie down on it.
I lay on my back and then Carolyn stood next to me holding what looked
like a piece of satin in her hand. Carolyn said, "We are going to put a
diaper on you my darling baby but first do you need to go to toilet for
a pooh?" I told her Carolyn that I did not need to go at that time and
she told me I was going to be sleeping with her and I should wake her if
I needed to go to the toilet for pooh, but she would accept a wet
diaper.
I was wondering how far the ladies would be taking me on this new road.
Carolyn folded the satin into a triangle shape of a diaper. She and Aunt
Mary gripped me by the legs and raised my buttocks off the table and the
diaper was slipped underneath me. Carolyn then produced a tin of baby
powder from the diaper bag she had brought with her.
She handed the tin to Aunt Mary who began to sprinkle me with the powder
and then rub it in all over my clitty and balls. This action of course
made my erection harder. Carolyn said, "Ooh baby Chrissy loves having
her clitty powdered."
Carolyn folded the diaper ends over me and secured it with two pink
tipped diaper pins. The diaper fitted snugly around my buttocks and the
satin felt wonderful next to my skin. Next Carolyn got a towelling diaper
from the diaper bag and this was also secured around my buttocks with
pins. I liked the bulk between my legs and then Carolyn got the plastic
pants I was to wear and she and Aunt Mary got them on me. They were
typical rumba style made of pink plastic and had several rows of lace
frills across the seat.
Carolyn then produced the next garment; it was an all in one sleeper
suit made of pink satin which had built in mittens for my hands and
leggings for my lower limbs. They got me into the suit and did up the
press studs. I was completely encased in the satin material from my neck
down. It was quite sensual and I loved the feeling. Carolyn asked, "Well
Chrissy how does that feel?"
I said, "Oh Carolyn it's wonderful, I just love when you baby me."
Carolyn helped me off the changing table and led me back to the bed and
settled in the middle. She then took off her gown and nightgown and got
in beside me. Aunt Mary also got back onto the bed. Both ladies still
had nothing on. I snuggled down to Carolyn and put my head to her breast
and latched onto her nipple and sucked some more lovely milk. As I did
so Aunt Mary was pushing herself against me and I could feel her breasts
against my back. She began to kiss me on the nape of my neck and reach
with her hand to my front and rub my clitty which was encased in a satin
diaper, a towelling diaper, plastic pants and the all in one satin suit.
The sensations of Aunt Mary doing that were wonderful and I felt my
clitty get harder. As she rubbed I began to feel myself move towards a
climax.
I erupted into my diaper and Aunt Mary said, "Carolyn did you feel
Chrissy fill her diaper?" Carolyn said, "Yes I did it's so sweet how our
darling ejaculates." I just continued to suck the lovely milk from
Carolyn. After a while I had emptied her breast and I was full. By this
time the movie had finished recording and we settled down to watch it
after Carolyn and Aunt Mary put their negligees back on. As we watched
Carolyn fed me snacks and all I had to was chew and swallow the food she
put in my mouth. My liquids were given to me in a baby bottle but I had
to admit after sucking from the ladies lovely nipples this was not so
nice.
The movie came to an end and then Carolyn said that it was time for me
and her to go to bed. I kissed Aunt Mary goodnight and then Carolyn and
I went to her room after Carolyn put on her gown. I waddled along due my
diaper as Carolyn held me by the hand. Her room was decorated in a
feminine manner as Susan's room was. Carolyn got me ready for bed and
finished by brushing my teeth for me. Carolyn got me settled in bed and
then she said she was going to fetch her baby. I lay back very content
and became aware of plastic underneath the satin sheets. Carolyn came
back into the room and showed her baby to me. It was a girl called
Bernice. Carolyn put Bernice down to sleep in the cot in the room.
Carolyn removed her gown and got into bed with me.
Carolyn opened up her negligee and said, "Come my baby you can suck from
me to go to sleep." I thought this was so wonderful and immediately
latched on to Carolyn's nipple and began to suck from her. I was
determined to do as Carolyn requested. I soon felt myself beginning to
doze off. I went to sleep thinking of all the wonderful pampering I had
been subjected to.
I woke to feel the need to do wee. Carolyn was still sleeping and I
remembered what she had said about using my diaper. I knew they would
take care of me and I just let go and did the wee. I dozed off again
and woke later to feel a kiss on my lips. I opened my eyes to see
Carolyn kissing me. She popped open the press stud of my sleep suit and
asked, "Is my baby wet?" and felt inside my diaper. "Ooh so very wet my
darling, I'll change you now so you don't get diaper rash."
She placed a towel under me and got the sleep suit off my legs and rumba
panty off and my double diaper unpinned.
"My darling you had a good sleep, I hope you had lovely dreams."
"I slept well Carolyn, thanks to your pampering of me."
I lifted my self and Carolyn pulled the soaked diapers from underneath
me. Carolyn said she was going to get a cloth to wipe me. As I waited
there on my back with my pink sleep suit legs bunched up I wondered what
the ladies had in store for me today.
Carolyn returned and began to wipe me with a warm wet cloth and then
dried me with a towel. She prepared another satin diaper as I lay on
the mink covered table. With my help she got the diaper underneath me.
My clitty was fully erect and Carolyn said, "Oh my, it looks like we
have a real flagpole here." Carolyn got the powder and began to sprinkle
it on me starting with my clitty and then moving to my balls. She rubbed
the powder in all over my genitals and felt myself begin to move to a
climax. Carolyn said, "Come my darling", and began to fold the diaper
over me. She pinned me snugly into the diaper and I ejaculated into my
diaper again.
I said, "Ooh that was so nice Carolyn." Carolyn said,
"Ooh my baby you just love your "spurties" don't you." I lifted my
buttocks and Carolyn got my plastic pants on.
Carolyn said, "We will have to order you some little baby girl dresses,
petticoats and other things for you and when they arrive we will dress
you up in them, in the mean time lets get your sleeper suit back on.
Carolyn did so and we went back to the bed. Just then Bernice began to
cry. Carolyn went over to her and picked her up and said, "Ooh I have a
messy baby, Chrissy won't you please come and help me and then I can
feed my two babies?"
I helped Carolyn change Bernice. I sprinkled on the powder and rubbed it
in. I marvelled at her cute little fanny. I still loved all the
sensations my clitty was giving me but wondered how it felt for girls
and ladies to wear soft clothes. We went back to the bed once we had
finished and watched as Carolyn removed her nightgown and put Bernice to
her breast. Carolyn said, "Come baby Chrissy you can also suck from
mommy." I said, "Yes I would love to but there is something I want to
ask you."
Carolyn said, "Yes my darling what is it?"
I asked, "Do ladies and girls get excited by wearing their frillies?"
Carolyn said, "Do you mean like you get excited?" I said, "Yes like I
do." Carolyn said, "Come suck from me while I tell you how it is for
us." I went down and began to suck from Carolyn's lovely breast. Carolyn
began to tell me that they also loved their frillies and it was possible
for them to experience a climax if they rubbed themselves but she
thought for a guy it must be better as it was not something they were
used to. I just took it all in and once again savoured the milk flowing
into my mouth.
While we were nursing Aunt Mary came into the room and said, "Looks like
our two babies are having a lovely feed." Carolyn said, "Yes they are
and they have been changed. Chrissy was a darling and helped with her
little sister. She makes a great big sister." Aunt Mary said, "Oh well
done Chrissy."
Chrissy's New Life Part 7
Aunt Mary said she was going down for breakfast and we should join her
as soon as we were finished. After a while we both had enough and then
Carolyn helped me into my slippers and gown and picked up Bernice after
getting her own gown and slippers on. We made our way downstairs and
into the dining room. Another of the maids was already there placing the
plates on the table.
Aunt Mary said, "Thank you Edwina, Edwina this is Chrissy the girl who
is staying with us for the weekend." Edwina was a pretty redhead also
dressed like Carolyn and had modest breasts.
Edwina knew of me and she said, "You make a pretty baby girl Chrissy,
shall I feed you your breakfast or are you big enough to feed yourself?"
Aunt Mary said, "Can you feed her Edwina? Carolyn has got her own baby
to feed." Carolyn had placed Bernice in a high chair. I thought how nice
another maid to take care of me and they were going to continue to treat
me like a baby. I decided to play the part and said in a babyish voice,
"Yeth Auntie Ewina feed me na-nas" Edwina said, "Ooh you are so cute of
course I will feed you." Edwina sat next to me and began to feed me my
porridge. This was followed by scrambled egg and toast. With my meal I
had milk in a bottle. After I sucked a bit from the bottle I pushed teat
out of my mouth and said, "Dow want botty, want Cawolin titty." Edwina
said, "Ooh baby is a bit fussy, you will have to wait for that, but
would you like a cup instead, are you a big girl now?, Can you drink
from a cup?" I said, "I big girl drink from cup." Edwina poured some
milk into a plastic cup and held it to my lips for me to drink.
We finished breakfast Edwina said she was taking me upstairs to give me
a bath. My thoughts turned to the first bath I had when I arrived and
the joy it gave me. Edwina led me to my room and into my bathroom
where she ran bath water and added lots of bubble bath and perfumed bath
oils and then proceeded to undress me.
Edwina helped me into the just right soapy bubbly perfumed water and
knelt beside the bath.
I lay back and soaked in the fragrances and began to relax. She started
with washing my hair as I sat and inhaled the pleasant perfume of the
bath oils. The hair shampoo she rubbed into my scalp and hair smelt of
roses. Satisfied my hair was clean Edwina rinsed the lather from my
scalp and hair.
Using just a bar of perfumed soap in her hand Edwina began to wash my
delicate body. She lathered me starting with my left leg lifting it up
with one hand and rubbing the soap with the other hand onto my foot and
then further up the leg. My feeling was that I just loved and desired
her gentle touch. My feeling was one of complete euphoria at being
pampered in such a heavenly manner.
Edwina's soapy hand moved further up my leg to the outside of my thigh,
and later to the inside of my thigh causing my penis to harden further.
The feel of her fingers rubbing my skin was so exquisite. She brushed my
penis with her hand going onto the other thigh. Mmmm, I was in heaven.
And so Edwina went on, exciting me and relaxing me even further. I had
my eyes closed and just revelled in what the pretty maid was doing. She
moved down the right leg. I felt another pair of hands on my left hand
and soaping my fingers. My eyes fluttered open to see yet another maid.
As my eyes opened Edwina said, "Chrissy this is Karen."
"Ohh, Karen, your and Edwina's washing of me is so intoxicating."
"It's our pleasure, darling Chrissy; I've heard you are so enjoying your
foray into a feminine world."
I closed my eyes and continued to enjoy the two maids washing my
tingling body. Aah, just so perfect and it could hardly get any better.
The maids chatted as they washed me. I could have stayed there all day.
I already began to think of what the ladies had planned for me that day,
I so wanted to go out again that day. I was thinking of what I could
wear. Some nice warm stockings, boots, a pretty dress or skirt, a
feminine cardigan, my mind set was changing.
The maids were busy washing my chest and back, Karen who was washing my
chest played my nipples flicking them with her fingers and sucked on
them too, "Chrissy darling I just love your girly nipples, they are just
so cute, you will love it when you have breasts like mine."
Karen had lovely breasts and I wondered about when and how I could have
breasts like hers considering that after the weekend my foray into this
feminine world would be over. I would definitely miss it. I sure hoped
Aunt Mary would invite me to her home soon again. My thoughts were
interrupted when Edwina and Karen lifted me clear of the water by my
underarms so that my bottom still made contact with the foam.
Using their free hands they began to wash my bottom and they made sure my anal
crack was well washed, being washed there was not unpleasant, and in fact I liked
it and even more when Karen's hand moved forward to soap my little
scrotum sac. She fingered it gently massaging the empty sac. Karen
wanted to know why my sac was empty. I knew boys were supposed to have
testicles but I had never asked mommy about this. I didn't know why I
never asked her I just didn't.
She said I should get my mommy to take me to a doctor to get it checked out
in case it caused problems to my health. My penis was now hard and erect.
I did not have much hair down there. I shivered as Edwina soaped my penis
and pulling the foreskin back to make sure it was clean there too. Ooh, this
intimate contact was just too much and my body shuddered in a powerful
ejaculation. The ladies left my dripping penis and washed the last unwashed
parts of my body.
The maids both lifted me into a standing position and then helped me out
the tub. I needed their support as I was still recovering from my
orgasm and led me into my bedroom where there was a thick fluffy blanket
in top of my bed. As I lay on the luxurious blanket they began to dry
me with large fluffy pink towels. Just as they were finishing drying me
and I was with sitting with my back against the plush head board Aunt
Mary came into the room and sat on the bed, hugged me. Her perfume
overwhelmed me and she said, "My girly we are taking you to the mall
today, I was going to ask you if you would like that but I can see by
your beaming face you would just love that."
Aunt Mary was dressed in a light yellow dress and jacket suit, her
makeup was tasteful for a trip to the mall. Karen used a powder puff to
dust my entire body with perfumed talc as I stood beside the bed.
Edwina and Aunt Mary were busy getting my underwear ready. Mmmm, I just
loved being treated like a princess. I took a towel and wrapped it
around me just as a girl would. Karen, "A boy would never wrap a towel
around himself like that Chrissy, It just so precious the way you did
that."
"Aunt Mary, I would love to select what I want to wear today, I was
thinking about it during my bath."
"My darling Chrissy, that's wonderful, you are so taking your dressing
like a duck takes to water."
I looked in the drawer and selected pink satin and lace bra and matching
panty. I looked to see if I could find some nice warm tights in the
next drawer, and I found what I was looking for, a pair of black tights
that would provide some warmth when we were out. I checked in the
wardrobes and selected my outfit, red velvet mid length skirt and a
white blouse with frills down the front, and a white cardigan. Karen
selected a slip to go with my choice as well a silky camisole. I went
to wardrobe and selected a pair of fur lined black calf length boots.
Aunt Mary said, "That is a lovely outfit my dear Chrissy, it's nice to
see you choosing what you want to wear. The maids began to dress me, I
was glad of the help to get the tights on. Karen slipped breast forms
into my bra and loved the way they filled my bra. I was soon dressed
and went to my vanity and smoothed the skirt behind me before I sat
down. Karen dried my hair and brushed it into a ponytail secured with a
scrunchy. Edwina did my makeup, just a touch of eye shadow, mascara and
lipstick.
My legs were uncased in the boots I had chosen and then I selected a
purse for the days outing. I placed a hairbrush, lipstick, tissues and a
wallet containing a small amount of money.
I chose a white faux fur coat and took Aunt Mary's hand to go down
stairs. Carolyn was waiting for us and had Bernice with her in a baby
buggy. Carolyn wore a white coat, red skirt and white boots, while her
daughter wore a pink dress with bunnies on it. It thrilled me to see we
had chosen the almost the same outfit. I really idolized the pretty
maid.
"Our darling selected her own outfit", gushed Aunt Mary.
"Chrissies darling that looks great on you, I like that we are dressed
almost the same, would you like to push Bernice for me?"
"Ooh Carolyn, I would just love that."
I took the baby buggy and began to push it as Carolyn led the way down
the passage. We descended in the elevator to the underground parking
garage. I held Bernice while Carolyn got the baby buggy into the trunk
on the Cadillac Town Car. I sat next to Aunt Mary and promised
Carolyn I would see to Bernice if she cried. She sat in her baby seat
and smiled at me when I talked to her.
We arrived at the mall, and I just loved pushing Bernice in her buggy.
We came to a toy store and Aunt Mary said we could go in and I could get
something. I looked around the store; there was a large selection of
dolls. I chose a doll that was dressed in a pink satin dress with lots
of petticoats. Aunt Mary took the doll to the counter and paid for it.
We continued to look at stores in the mall while Carolyn took my doll
back to the limo. We went into a clothing store as Aunt Mary wanted to
get a few things. I accompanied Aunt Mary as she walked deeper into the
store.
We were by the lingerie section as I stood next to Aunt Mary. Aunt Mary
asked me to hold a bra and panty set as she looked at other items. I did
not feel embarrassed to be holding the frilly items but rather enjoyed
touching the silky material. It made my clitty hard within my panty.
Aunt Mary went on to select several other items of lingerie and I ended
up holding an armful of the frilly items. At this point Carolyn joined
us. We went to the outer wear department and Aunt Mary selected a skirt
and jacket suit and a blouse and we went to the changing room for her to
try it on. I watched as Aunt Mary undressed to her underwear and tried
the blouse and suit on. Aunt Mary decided she would take the suit and
blouse and all the other lingerie items she had selected. Carolyn
carried all Aunt Mary's purchases.
We made our way to the pay point passing the girls section. As I passed
the racks I ran my hand over the items. I saw one dress I liked and
asked Aunt Mary if I could try it on. Aunt Mary said it was wonderful I
wanted to try on clothes in the store. We took the dress and went to the
changing room and Aunt Mary helped me undress and I tried the dress on.
It fitted and Aunt Mary said we could buy it. The dress was made of
mauve satin and had a mauve organza overlay skirt. The sleeves were made
of layers of gathered organza in the form of a puff. There were wide
organza ribbons at the back of the dress which could be tied into a bow.
I walked up and down in my stockinged feet outside the changing cubicle.
Carolyn left us to change Bernice's diaper.
Just then a lady and a girl came through the doorway and she greeted
Aunt Mary.
It turned out she was an acquaintance of Aunt Mary. The lady Joan asked,
"And who is this pretty young girl with you, Mary?"
Aunt Mary said, "This is my niece, Christine". Aunt Mary introduced me
to the lady and girl as Joan West and her daughter Sally. Sally and I
said hello to each other. It happened that it was Sally's birthday the
next day and Mrs. West invited me to attend the party she was giving.
Mrs. West said I had the most beautiful dress to wear to the party as
the theme for the party was Princesses. Aunt Mary asked, "Chrissy would
you like to go to Sally's party?" I said that I would.
Sally said she was glad I was coming to her party. I knew it might cause
problems especially when they started asking questions about where I
went to school.
Aunt Mary told her of the birthday party invitation. I tried the shoes
on and they fitted. Mrs. West and her daughter went to try on their
clothes after Aunt Mary had confirmed the address of where the party was
to be held. It was at their home. I changed back into my clothes and
then the dress and shoes were paid for by Aunt Mary. Carolyn took our
purchases to the limo while Aunt Mary and I went to select a gift and
card for Sally.
We got a beautiful card and a book about animals. These were also taken
back to the limo. We were also planning to see a movie. We went into the
movie house and got soda's and popcorn and settled down to watch the
movie. The movie we watched was a remake of "Lassie".
I sat between Carolyn and Aunt Mary. The movie finished and we all had
enjoyed it. Bernice slept though the movie in Carolyn's arms. We left to
go back to the limo and got in. The doll that was bought for me was on
the seat and Carolyn helped me get her out the box. Carolyn wanted to
know what I was going to call my doll. I told her Sarah. Everyone said
it was a nice name. I held the doll to my chest and we drove home to the
mansion.
It was early evening and we had a light dinner after relaxing in the
den. After dinner I helped Carolyn wrap Sally's gift and I then brought
up my concern about being asked questions about myself and school.
Carolyn and Aunt Mary said not to worry that they would think of
something to tell Sally and her mom and the other party guests.
Soon it was time for us to go to bed after we had a lovely evening
playing Monopoly. We all played, Aunt Mary, Carolyn, Edwina and Karen
and myself. I was to sleep with Carolyn again. Edwina and Karen took
me to my room where they got me ready for bed.
Karen told me to select my nightwear; I chose a white Baby doll with
pink lacy frills. The maids began to undress me which I just loved of
course and then helped me into my selected nightgown. Edwina asked me if
I needed to go to the toilet to pooh. They were going to put me into a
diaper. I told her I did need to go and they helped me to the toilet, I
just loved being a helpless little girl. Karen was ready with a wad of
toilet paper and I stood up to take it from her and she brushed my hand
way and began to wipe my behind. I just soaked all the pampering in.
My face was washed and my teeth were brushed for me by Karen. Edwina was
going to get my diaper ready. In my bedroom I lay down on the waiting
satin diaper. I was thoroughly powdered and my clitty began to expand in
Edwina's hands as she worked on me.
"Ooh my baby darling baby girl, that so nice to have your clitty expand
like that, it just loves the powder"
"Yes, Edwina, it is so, so wonderful."
When my clitty was at its hardest they closed up the diaper and secured
it with pins and then placed a towelling diaper underneath me and pinned
that too. The final touch was a pink frilled plastic pants.
They each took me by the hand and led me to Carolyn's room, my room for
the night. Bernice was already sleeping and Carolyn was in bed waiting
for me.
She cooed, "Come, Chrissy, darling Bernice had left you some of my
milk."
The maid was topless and I rushed over to her and go into the bed and
latched on to her wonderful nipple. Karen pulled covers over us and I
began to suck the lovely milk out of Carolyn's breast. Carolyn began to
rub the front of my diaper and soon had me ejaculating into my diaper.
As I continued to suck I began to get sleepy and was soon fast asleep.
Chrissy's New Life Part 8
Saturday morning.
I woke to see the sun light streaming through the lace curtains in the
room. I felt my diaper was wet and a bit of a worry I was not aware I
had wet my diaper during the night. Carolyn came into the room and as I
turned my head in her direction I saw my doll Sarah was on the pillow.
"Good morning my baby, are you wet?"
"Yes Carolyn, I didn’t even wake when I wet myself."
"Breakfast will be brought up by Edwina in minute, let me get this wet
diaper off you."
"Thank you, Carolyn, I so love you taking care of all my needs, I love
you so much and thanks for bringing Sarah to me."
"It's our pleasure darling."
I clutched Sarah to my chest as Carolyn pulled the plastic pants off my
legs and pulled the diaper from underneath me. She had a wash cloth and
towel on hand and washed my private area. I knew playing with a doll was
very girly, but it appealed to me, I began to talk to Sarah, and ask if
she was hungry, in her box were a baby bottle and other clothes. Sarah
was still wearing her petticoat and dress. Included in the clothes was a
baby-doll nightgown. I undressed her and put on the baby-doll and
panties on her and then put the bottle to her lips. I told Sarah she was
good to drink her bottle and apologized for forgetting about her and
that I would always have her with me.
Carolyn said, "Ooh, that's so lovely to see you playing with your dolly,
I will see you later I must go see to Bernice and get ready for the
day."
My thoughts wandered to going back to school on Monday morning, I so
hoped I could still at least wear panties under my school uniform, and I
could change before my roommates did.
Edwina entered the room with a tray saying, "Breakfast for our lovely
little girl, are you hungry my baby?"
"Ooh yes, I am quite hungry, Edwina, Sarah is hungry too."
"Ooh is she, but you are a good little mommy to care for your baby."
She sat on the bed and placed the tray on the bedside cabinet. Taking a
bowl with oats she began to feed me. Edwina gently placed the spoon in
my mouth for me to eat the porridge. I felt like a little girl being so
pampered. I asked Edwina, "Can I please have spoon to feed Sarah?"
"Sure darling, you can use this teaspoon."
I took the spoon she offered and dipped it in porridge and took the
bottle away from Sarah and pretended to feed her.
While I was being fed Karen came into the room. "Good morning sweetie,
I'm just going to get your bath ready for you." I really enjoyed the
oats; it was so smooth and creamy. The rest of my breakfast was
scrambled eggs and bacon and juice.
Edwina helped me up out of bed and put slippers on my feet. I took Sarah
and held her to my breast as Edwina led me to the bathroom. Karen had
my bath ready; mounds of foam filled the tub. As I stood in front of
the sink, Karen took a pink Barbie toothbrush, put paste on it and
brushed my teeth for me. The maids took off my baby doll and helped me
into the tub filled with luxurious foam and smelling so feminine. I took
off Sarah's baby-doll and panty and held her in the water. Edwina began
to wash me and was washing Sarah while Karen went back into the bedroom.
My thoughts turned to the day ahead, going to a party of a girl, wearing
a dress I had chosen.
A short while later Karen returned and my jaw dropped, she had stripped
off all her clothes. She said, "Let me get into the bath too Edwina and
then we can both wash our little darling." and then stepped into the
bath herself. She reached down saying, "Stand for a bit Chrissy", and
pulled me to my feet as I held Sarah. She sat down herself, "Come sit
on my lap, Chrissy."
I turned round and with maids assistance lowered me onto her lap. My
back rested on against her breasts and I held Sarah on my lap. In the
warm perfumed water and sitting on the lap of the lovely maid, I just
sighed contentedly and closed my eyes. Edwina began to wash me, soaping
up my legs using perfumed soap. I had my legs splayed and she was busy
with the inside of my thighs. With her lathered hand she began to soap
up my clitty and scrotum sac. Karen reached forward, her hands over my
shoulders and soaped up my chest. She had her hands on my nipples too
and was busy tweaking and rubbing it much to my delight. That and
Edwina's soaping off my clitty and scrotum was so, so pleasurable.
So it went on, the two maids soaping every inch of my body they could
get to. That done, Edwina helped me up and positioned me so I lay with
my chest against Karen's breasts and my head on her shoulder. Edwina
began to soap up my back and lower down into my ass-crack and bottom.
It was just what I so loved about the maids; getting me clean and sweet
smelling all over. When the maids were satisfied I was squeaky clean
all over Edwina helped me put the bath and began to pat me dry with a
fluffy pink towel and I wrapped Sarah in a towel too.
Karen was busy finishing washing herself and once I was dry Edwina led
me to my bedroom. Karen was going to join Edwina in getting me dressed.
As I stood on the plush carpet, Edwina took a powder puff and dusted my
entire body with the sweet swelling powder.
Karen joined up and she knelt before me, while Edwina went to get my
underwear. My panty was white satin with oodles and oodles of lacy
frills on the seat and front. After I stepped into the panty Karen began
to pull it my smooth legs, my clitty was oh so hard, and Karen said,
"Edwina, we are going have to relax this lovely clitty, pass me
something soft I can rub it with."
Edwina lifted her short maids skirt and pulled her panty off and handed
them to Karen. Karen placed the panty around the shaft of my clitty and
began to stroke it. I felt that the panties were damp and looked down to
see that they were in fact wet. Karen continued her stroking and kissed
the tip of my clitty. With the panty covering my whole clitty and a
couple more strokes I ejaculated into the panty. She dried my clitty
with the panty and then dusted it with powder and pulled my panty up.
My matching training bra was put on me and filled with my breast forms.
I was thinking of the next glorious garment that would be put on me, a
suspender belt. I thought of the day before with a suspender belt was
put on me. Ooh such a feminine garment to wear, and subsequently during
the day the feeling of the pulling of the straps and stockings was
exquisite. As Karen came my drawer I said, "Ohh lovely Karen, I just
love wearing a suspender belt."
"Oh my darling you are so enjoying wearing these lovely clothes, it so
good to see."
I was led to the vanity where the maids worked quickly and put my white
stockings on. They surprised me by adding white lacy socks with a fold
down white lacy trim with little pink bows.
Back at the vanity my hair was styled, my hair was put in pigtails tied
with mauve satin ribbons. My makeup was done, blusher on my cheeks, pale
pink lipstick on my lips, and light blue eye shadow on my eyelids.
My dress just called for a petticoat and the maids helped me to me step
into an extremely full skirted and frilly satin pettislip. The top of
this garment was made of satin and it skirts were layers of organza
which were trimmed with lace. It was tied around my waist and then in a
very girly action I gripped the skirts daintily with forefingers and
thumbs and swished the petti-skirts. Karen clapped her hands and
exclaimed, "Oh my darling Chrissy you just look too precious when you do
that, such a girlish action."
Then it was time to get my dress on, it was zipped open and I stepped
into the lovely garment. The maids pulled the dress up, my arms in the
bouffant sleeves and as Karen zipped up the dress behind me, I was aware
of the pleasant tightness on my upper torso. The bow at the back of my
dress was tied into a huge floppy bow. My shoes where white satin Mary
Jane's with pink bows on them and the maids each put a shoe on my feet.
I took Sarah and dressed her in her pink panty and frilly dress.
Finally I was ready and Edwina led me downstairs as I carried Sarah.
Aunt Mary was waiting for us.
"Oh Chrissy you just look so darling in the dress and you've got Sarah
with you, you make a lovely Mommy," Aunt Mary gushed. "Come here and let
me hug and kiss you. I went to where Aunt Mary was sitting in the den.
I hopped on to her lap and she held me in a warm embrace and kissed me
on the lips.
"Ooh my darling you taste just delicious."
I could have stayed there in her embrace all day; my senses were so
overwhelmed with her perfume and warm embrace.
Carolyn came to the den with the wrapped present we were to give Sally;
She had the card for me write in. I wrote in the card in my neat almost
feminine handwriting. "Dear Sally, Happy Birthday, Love Christine"
Edwina was to drive us to the party. We left in Aunt Mary's 59
Cadillac. As Edwina drove the car, Aunt Mary said we were to say that I
was visiting my aunt Mary as my parents were out of town. I stayed in a
small town about 50 miles away and that I would have to leave Sarah in
the car. Edwina said she would look after Sarah for me which made me
feel better.
We arrived at Sally house and we were greeted by Mrs. West and her
daughter Sally. I gave Sally her present and wished her happy birthday
and hugged and kissed her.
In the foyer the party guests were lining up to receive a tiara. Sally
the birthday girl passed though an archway, to sit on a chair made as
throne. Sally was wearing a queen's crown. Each of us passed thought
the archway and had to curtsey to Sally before we received a princess
wand. I just loved to do the curtsey as it was such a girly thing to
do.
My favourite was "Pass the Parcel", when the music stopped the third time
I had the parcel and undid the wrapping and got an Alice band. I loved
being with the girls and acting and giggling like they did and also
noting what the others wore. I just loved the fun and silliness with the
other girls. Another game we played was "Pin the Crown on Cinderella."
After Sally, I had the prettiest dress there and also I looked with
desire at some of the girls who had started puberty and had breast
development already. I loved my frilly training bra even though I only
had breast forms to fill it. There were lots of comments about my dress
and I felt beautiful and special. Some girls asked where I went to
school and I told them what Aunt Mary and I had agreed to say, I didn't
like the lying, but it was all we could do, It was better to be
prepared. Of course throughout the afternoon my clitty was hard in my
panty and my stiff petticoat kept it hidden.
I loved Sally's Castle birthday cake, Sally was 10. The inscription on
the cake was Queen Sally; I loved all the eats, fairy cakes, ice cream
and jello, wafer biscuits, ruby sweets. We had hotdogs too. We also
made picture frames with our names on and pictures were taken of us on
the throne and these were put in the frames we had made.
Late afternoon the party ended and we left to go back to the mansion. As
we made our way home I held Sarah and cuddled her saying I had missed
her. As we drove back to the mansion I rested my head on Aunt Mary's
breasts. She held me in a tight embrace. Arriving at the mansion we
went into the den where Carolyn was sitting feeding Bernice from her
breast. I sat on the couch next to Carolyn.
"So did you enjoy the party Chrissy?"
Yes it so nice we played games, ate lots of nice things, we had to
curtsy to get a wand.
"Yes and our little girl did a very good curtsy," said Aunt Mary ", and
she understood about leaving her doll behind in the car."
I was cradling my doll in my arms.
"Come, Chrissy you can also have a feed from me."
Carolyn removed the flap from her other breast and I latched onto the
wonderful nipple as Aunt Mary sat next me and rubbed my back. I was
holding Sarah as I sucked the lovely milk.
I thought could to myself could this get any better, a wonderful day
starting with breakfast in bed, being bathed with a pretty maid in the
tub, attending a party, giggling with other girls and now with my
wonderful hosts being breast fed and loved.
After a while Bernice was sleeping and Karen came into the room. Karen
gently picked up Bernice to take her upstairs and put her down to sleep.
I sucked contently at Carolyn's breast while Aunt Mary continued to
stoke my hair and back and pat my bottom. My thoughts turned to the day
after next when I would have to leave this wondrous place and what
really made me sad I would have to wear boy clothes. I would so miss it.
My eyes began to tear up and start running down my cheeks. Aunt Mary
noticed it and said, "Baby, what's the matter?"
I took my mouth off from Carolyn's breast and with trembling lips, "Oh,
Aunt Mary, I don't want to wear my ugly boy clothes any more, I want to
keep on wearing these clothes."
Carolyn moved my mouth back to her breast as Aunt Mary began to comfort
me, "Oh my darling suck on Carolyn's tittie while I comfort you. I know
you love your girly clothes so much and would rather not wear boy
clothes anymore and also you so love how we are pampering you, I will
speak to Father Tom and ask if you can become a day pupil. He will
probably have to get permission from your parents. I will have to go to
church to ask him as I would rather ask him in person and it would be
good if you came too, you can wear stockings, your panty and camisole
under your boy clothes and we will have to do your hair in a boy style
again and you can't go to church smelling like a girl.
It's a little sacrifice for a short while when we are at church. We
can't do anything about your school uniform but again it will only be
for the school day and of course when you have gym class you won't be
able to wear anything feminine."
I knew I would have to face wearing boy clothes again and my weekend of
wearing girly things would have to end but I so wanted it to continue
and Aunt Mary was giving me a solution.
I had a question in my head, what reason she would use to for me to
become a day pupil but Carolyn's breast was such a comfort at this point
I just continued to suck milk. Just then the telephone rang. Karen
came into the room with a wireless handset and handed it to Aunt Mary
saying it was my mother.
I stopped sucking on Carolyn's breast and turned my head to look at Aunt
Mary. I saw the look of concern on Aunt Mary's face and wonder what was
wrong.
I heard Aunt Mary say, "Yes, he is right here."
I took the phone from Aunt Mary and said, "Hello, mommy are you all ok?"
"Ohh Chris not good." and she burst into tears, "Your father was in a
car accident along with your two brothers."
"Are they alright?"
"No my, darling, Mark and Dad died and James has a broken arm and leg,"
Mommy sobbed.
"Ooh mommy I'm so sorry, what happens now?" and the tears started
rolling down my cheeks.
"We will have to get you home for the funeral; can I speak with Mrs.
Alexander again?"
I handed the phone back to Aunt Mary and I collapsed onto Carolyn's
breast and said, "My daddy and brother are dead" and tears rolled down
my face. Carolyn turned my head so I could suck from her breast as Aunt
Mary spoke to my mother.
I heard Aunt Mary's end of the conversation. She comforting my mother
and said I was being comforted at that very moment by Carolyn and that
it was their pleasure to stand in comforting me. She would bring me
home; she would accompany me on the flight. She would let my school
know and we would leave first thing in the morning to fly to my home
town and not to worry about the expense, she had the means.
Aunt Mary said she would put me back on the line. Speaking to mom, she
said knew I was in good hands and that she was would be ok; her close
friends were there to support her. Mom was glad she was going to see me
sooner than what was expected. We talked of what we did for Thanksgiving
and also how I was doing in school. I told mom to keep well and I would
see her the next day.
We finished our conversation and I gave the phone back to Aunt Mary, so
she could make arrangements. Carolyn held me to herself and as I resumed
sucking from her. I couldn't think of a better way to be comforted.
"Ohh my poor darling such sad news to receive, there, there it will all
be fine, you will see."
I heard Aunt Mary talking to someone, saying to get the plane ready for
us 8a.m. Wow, I thought Aunt Mary Had her own airplane.
Aunt Mary also phoned Father Tom and told him my sad news and it sounded
like my suitcase had been found. Later after the calls Aunt Mary said
that Father Tom said I should take as long as I needed before returning
to school and my suitcase had indeed been found, we could collect it in
the morning.
After I felt better, a light supper was brought to us in the den by
Edwina and Karen. During the meal Aunt Mary was asking about my family,
how we got on with each other and our family background. I missed having
no extended family. I told her of my dad not being very impressed with
me as I did not like the sports he wanted me to participate in. I was
close to my mother as I would spend a lot of time with her when my
father and brothers went on their fishing trips. Mother taught me to
knit and sew. I loved watching romantic movies with her. Aunt Mary
said we could find a nice romantic movie to watch together and that she
would love to have me spend the night with her to comfort me if I needed
it.
"Thank you so much Aunt Mary, you have been so kind to me. Do you
really have your own airplane?"
"Yes my darling I do and it's my pleasure, come let us get go upstairs
then we can snuggle up in bed and watch that movie"
Aunt Mary took my hand and we went upstairs. As we approached Aunt
Mary's room, Carolyn was coming towards us and Aunt Mary asked her to
join us in watching the movie and also feed me.
Carolyn took charge and undressed me, Aunt Mary said Carolyn she could
dress me in one of her nightgowns and what I would I like to wear. I
told her I would love to wear her pink negligee. And I would like to
put Sarah's nightgown on her. Carolyn said she would get it for me.
The luxurious garment was long and big on me but it was in bed so it did
not matter, in fact it was loose on Aunt Mary. I loved my body being
enveloped in the satin material. I was put into the bed, Carolyn came
back quickly with Sarah's nightgown and she and Aunt Mary went to the
bathroom. I reflected on the events of the last few hours, I had two
upsets but to me the greater of the two was the fact that I could not
wear girly clothes all the time. My relationship with my dad was
strained; I was sorrier for my mother as she had lost a man she loved, a
son she gave birth to and had a son who was injured to contend with.
Carolyn and Aunt Mary came back into the room. Aunt Mary was wearing to
my surprise a frilly pink baby doll while Carolyn wore a long red satin
nightgown. We settled down to watch the movie; it was set in bygone
times, with ladies dancing in fabulous ball gowns. It was about a lady
appearing at her debutant ball and then meeting the man of her dreams
and falling in love. I loved to see the full petticoated dresses the
ladies wore; I thought to myself I would love to wear one of those
dresses.
While we were watching I was in a reclined position was resting my head
on Aunt Mary's breast and she had an arm resting on me while Carolyn was
rubbing my back. Carolyn went to get us snacks during the movie and I
was delighted when Aunt Mary fed me chips and biscuits. In the movie
circumstances forced the lady to be away from her beloved, due to her
family moving away and some years they met up again and resumed their
relationship. It was sad when she was parted and I cried for her loss,
and had happy tears when she saw her beloved walking up a road. I had
often cried during a movie before, mom did not make any negative
comments. Aunt Mary and Carolyn also cried. I loved it when Carolyn put
a Kleenex to my nose so I could blow my nose. Aah such pampering, I
loved it.
The lovely movie came to an end and Carolyn hugged me and held me close
to her breast saying, "Come Chrissy, have a nice feed from me, and then
you can have sweet dreams."
Carolyn opened up her nightgown and guided my head to her breast; to me
the excitement was like the first time I sucked for her lovely breasts.
I felt Aunt Mary part my legs and grip my hard clitty. The tight and
wondrous feeling of the satin around my clitty was oh so exciting and
fact that my lovely host was doing it made it very special as I sucked
on the breasts of the lovely maid and the milk I sucked was so sweet and
delicious. I began to move towards ejaculation and came in shudder
causing me to lose contact with the nipple I was sucking on.
"Ohh, wasn't that so nice my darling," cooed Aunt Mary.
"Ooh, yes Aunt Mary, it's so wonderful and I'm so relaxed now, thank
you, thank you so much."
Carolyn said, "That's what we like about you dear Chrissy, you are so
appreciative of what we do for you, we just love to give you pleasure,
but now I must leave you and see to Bernice, have a lovely sleep my
darling."
Aunt Mary said, "Yes I agree you are such a well mannered child, it's a
pleasure to attend to your needs, you can continue sucking from me till
you fall asleep, I know let's make it even better, let's get my night
gown off you, I will wear it and you can wear mine and get under my
nightgown."
We settled down after Aunt Mary and I exchanged nightgowns and I climbed
under Aunt Mary's wide nightgown and latched on to her nipple, as I
began to suck Aunt Mary reached down and held my clitty once more.
Feeling so safe and comfortable and relaxed I began to doze off with the
big nipple filling my mouth just like a baby's pacifier.
Chrissy's New Life Part 9
I woke the next morning with Aunt Mary's nipple in my mouth and under her
nightgown and sucked on it again. Aunt Mary stirred and said, "Ahh, my
baby you are awake, I have been holding for a while now but I must go to
the toilet. I extracted myself from under her nightgown and let Aunt
Mary go to the toilet.
As I waited for Aunt Mary to return I thought about the day ahead. I
would be leaving the mansion and dressed in boy clothes. I was glad to be
going home even under such sad circumstances; I would be seeing my
beloved mother much sooner. I was sure she would accept Aunt Mary and her
maid's dressing me in feminine dress. Aunt Mary returned and phoned the
kitchen maid to bring us breakfast in bed.
While we waited we chatted about the trip to my hometown and how we would
tell my mom about me being dressed in girl's clothes. Aunt Mary said we
would take some girly clothes for me to wear if my mom was accepting. I
told Aunt Mary that my mother longed for a girl and she was going to ask
my Dad to try once more to have a baby girl. I had not heard about any
news in that regard during our weekly chats on the phone.
Our breakfast arrived and Edwina sat on the bed to feed me mine, I just
loved the pampering at the hands of Aunt Mary's maids. Edwina dipped the
spoon in a bowl of steaming oats porridge and even made a play of it,
saying the hanger must open the aeroplane is coming in.
She made a zooming sound as she brought the spoon to my mouth and I began
to chuckle at her antics.
"You think this is funny don't you? Come now; hold those doors open so
the plane can get it."
I held my mouth open as Edwina made her zooming noise again and put the
spoon into my mouth.
Okay I knew it was an action done to babies but I still liked it, it made
me feel special.
After breakfast Edwina took me to have a bath. My bath was just plain
with no bubbles and only plain soap. I knew the reason and missed the
flowery smelling soaps and bubble bath.
Then after my bath it was time to get me dressed. Edwina said, "Now my
darling Chrissy we have to get you dressed in those yucky boy clothes."
"I know, I don't like them either, but I can hardly arrive at my home
dressed as a girl, but I hope I can at least wear stockings, a panty and
chemise."
"Oh for sure we will do that, the jeans you came in are rough so the
stockings will help."
"Ohh goody, I just love my stockings, panty and chemise."
Edwina helped me into the panties and then rolled the stockings up my
legs up to over the panty and then put the chemise on me. I liked the
feeling of Edwina's hands on my legs as she smoothed my stockings up my
legs and when she rubbed her hand on my chest and played with my nipples
through the chemise.
Then it was time for the dreaded boy clothes, rough and boring blue
jeans, and red shirt that were so boyish. I pulled the jeans up my
stocking clad legs and it felt good. I put on my red shirt followed by a
sweater. I marveled at how my outlook had changed where clothes I had
worn all my life were suddenly repulsive to me.
I put my socks on followed by my shoes. We went downstairs where Aunt
Mary and Karen were waiting for us.
"Ahh there you are Chrissy, I'm sorry to see you dressed in those boy
clothes, but it's the only way."
I liked that Aunt Mary still called me by the girly name. Carolyn came
to us carrying Bernice. She kissed me and said, "Darling Chrissy, we look
forward see you when you get back?"
"Thank you Caroline and all you have done for me"
"It's my pleasure darling, how are you feeling this morning?"
"I'm ok, I'm glad I'm going to see my mommy earlier and sad at the same
time because Daddy and Mark are dead and James is injured, I'm sad for my
Mommy too because she has lost her husband and son and has another
injured son to worry about."
"What a brave and caring child you are for you to think of your Mommy's
sadness."
Aunt Mary said, "It's time we were going Chrissy darling, the pilots are
waiting for us."
We went down to the basement garage and Edwina drove us to my school, I
went in to get my suitcase. I saw Father Tom and he expressed his
condolences and told me not to worry about coming back to school until
after the Christmas break. Uncle Tom accompanied me to the car and
carried my suitcase for me. He and Aunt Mary spoke briefly and then we
left to go to the airport.
We went through gate to a hanger. We got into the Lear Jet, the pilots
Mr. Mark Kennedy and Mr. Peter Foster welcomed us aboard. When we were
in the air Mark came into the cabin and asked if I would like to go up to
the cockpit. I had flown only once before and that was went I went to
school.
I loved sitting in the pilot's seat and Peter explained what all the
controls did, it was fascinating and he made my day by letting me take
control of the plane.
We landed at Amarillo airport some while later and Aunt Mary arranged for
a taxi to take us to my home. On the way we talked about me wearing
girls' underwear and what my mom would say. Aunt Mary said she would
explain it to my mom. We arrived at my house and we all went to the
front door. The taxi driver carried our suitcases.
I pressed the door bell and we waited for Mom to come to the door. We did
not have to wait long and when mom opened the door I rushed to give her a
hug. She bent down and held me tightly and kissed me on the cheek. I did
wonder if mommy would able to feel my girl's underwear.
"Ohh Chris, I have missed you so much."
"Me too, Mommy, I'm so sorry about daddy and my brothers." , and my tears
started to flow. Mom was composed until that point and then she start to
sob and we cried together.
"I'm sorry I made you cry, Mommy"
"It's ok my Baby, I'm glad you are here."
Aunt Mary, Karen and mom also greeted with kisses and Karen expressed her
condolences to mommy. Mommy welcomed them to our house and was so glad
they were going stay at our house. Mommy welcomed them to our house and
was so glad they were going stay at our house. Mom showed Aunt Mary and
Karen to my brother's room and put my own suitcase into my room.
I began to unpack my suitcase hang up my clothes and pack my other
clothes away. Later I joined Aunt Mary, Karen and mommy in the dining
room.
While we ate lunch Mommy brought up the subject of my underwear. "Chris
darling are your wearing new underwear, it did not feel like your normal
undershirt, it felt quite silky."
"Yes mommy it is new, it's what Aunt Mary gave me to wear."
I could see the quizzical look on Mommy's face.
"Why would you do that Mary, didn't Chris have enough underwear."
Aunt Mary began to explain, "It's a long story, we left Chris's suitcase
behind the day I collected him from school, and discovered that only when
Chris was in the bath and the clothes he had been wearing were already in
the laundry."
Mom interrupted, "Yes I can understand that but that was a few days ago
and why is Chris wearing it now."
"The first night, we let Chris wear my daughter's baby doll as there were
no boy clothes for him to wear in the house."
"Is this true Christopher and how did you like wearing the girl's
nightgown?"
"Yes, Mommy and it was a bit strange to wear it at first but it was ok to
wear it."
"And when did you get the suitcase back?"
"This morning," Aunt Mary answered and then continued, "Chris did not
mind wearing my daughters clothes the rest of the weekend, you have a
fine child Brenda."
"Can I see what you are wearing Chris?" I stood up and began to undo my
shirt buttons and Mommy began to open my shirt to reveal the pink chemise
I was wearing.
She said, "That is so pretty Chris do you like wearing it?"
"Yes mommy I do, I like the softness on my skin, it much nicer than my
boy undershirts.'
Mommy smiled and said, "That's good, my baby, as long as you like to wear
it, it's ok with me, are you wearing panties too?
"Yes Mommy and stockings too"
"Well this I got to see," and she began to pull my shoes off and I
stepped out of them and then she undid my belt. I unbuttoned my pants and
began to pull them down. My panties came into view and then my stocking
clad legs. To my dismay my penis began to harden as my lingerie was
exposed.
"Those stockings and panties look good on you my baby I can see it
excites you. You must have worn more clothes than that, did you wear a
dress too during the day?"
"Yes mommy I did, I wore a dress on Thanksgiving when we went to find my
suitcase and then when we went out for dinner, when we went to the mall
and then on Saturday to Sally's party. Carolyn made me look like a girl
and styled my hair and put makeup on me. I wore a bra with false breasts
too"
Aunt Mary added, "I hope you don't mind what we did Brenda, Chrissy made
a very believable girl."
"No not at all, I have longed for a daughter and maybe Chrissy will be
that daughter for me"
"Christine, come and give mommy a hug."
I climbed onto Mommy's lap with my legs on either side of her and hugged
her tight. "Ooh my darling that’s what I would have called you if you were
a girl and now it is appropriate. Do you have any dresses in your
suitcase?
Not in my suitcase but there are dresses for me in Aunt Mary's
suitcases."
"I would love to see you in a dress my darling, let go and get you all
pretty."
We all went to my brother's room and Karen got my clothes out of Aunt
Mary's suitcase. They had packed nightgowns and other dresses, skirts and
blouses I had seen in Susan's wardrobe. Also included were shoes,
stockings and a suspender belt and petticoats too.
I selected a pink and white checked dress to wear. I was thrilled inside
and began to smile and beam and I could feel my panty getting wet with
pre-cum.
Karen said, "You look so happy Chrissy."
"Ooh I am, I am, I'm going to be a daughter for my Mommy."
Karen got a petticoat for the dress I had chosen and also a bra. Karen
and Mommy put the bra on me.
"Ooh mommy I so want to have breasts to fill my bra just like you have, I
would so like to have them sucked like I have sucked on Carolyn's,
Carolyn is Aunt Mary's maid."
"Ooh darling, I'm sure you feel that, and I want that for you."
Mommy's hand brushed against my panty clad penis and she looked down and
said, "Ooh Christine you are really excited by this. Do you need some
relief?"
Aunt Mary said, "I think she does, her clitty is constantly hard and
erect while she has been wearing these lovely clothes. Karen will you
help Christine?"
Karen pulled my panty and stockings down and took one of my slips and
began to stroke my penis. Mommy was watching and smiling at me as Karen
brought me closer to a climax.
Mommy's hand brushed against my panty clad penis and she looked down and
said, "Ooh Christine you are really excited by this. Do you need some
relief?"
Aunt Mary said, "I think she does, her clitty is constantly hard and
erect while she has been wearing these lovely clothes. Karen will you
help Christine?"
Karen pulled my panty and stockings down and took one of my slips and
began to stroke my penis. Mommy was watching and smiling at me.
As I ejaculated into the slip mommy kissed me on the lips. My panty and
stocking were pulled up and they continued to dress me.
The dress I had chosen was put on me and we all went into Mommies
bedroom for Karen to style my hair and put makeup on me. We all went
into Mommies bedroom for Karen to style my hair and put makeup on me.
When she was done Mommy just clapped her hands and said I was perfect.
Mommy hugged me to herself and kissed me on the lips.
Mommy said, "Mary, I just want to thank you for leading Christine into
this wonderful world of feminism, has she told you about that we baked
and cooked together, I taught her to sew and knit."
I just loved that Mommy referred to me as her.
"She mentioned something in that line; also she didn't like hard contact
sports and prefers intellectual pursuits. I have heard her sing and she
has a marvellous angelic voice."
"Yes, I agree and she is a very sensitive person, she spurred me to ask
my dear departed husband to try one more for a daughter.," and as mommy
said that her eyes started to tear up.
I went over to mommy and hugged and held her close. "Ooh my darling, I
miss your daddy and brother so much.," she sobbed.
"I know Mommy but I'm here for you."
Mom sniffled, "Thanks my sweetheart, it's so good to have my lovely
daughter say that, I'm going to visit James this afternoon, I'm sure you
would like to come with me."
"Yes, I would love to go with you."
That afternoon we all went to the hospital after I was dressed in my ugly
boy clothes and comb my hair back into a boy's style. I wore gray pants
and a black shirt. James was pleased to see us. As I moved into greet
James I had to stop myself from giving him a kiss. It was like In my
mind I was already taking the role of a sister. A boy would not kiss his
younger brother. That afternoon we all went to the hospital after I was
dressed in my ugly boy clothes and comb my hair back into a boy's style.
I wore grey pants and a black shirt. James was pleased to see us. As I
moved into greet James I had to stop myself from giving him a kiss. It
was like In my mind I was already taking the role of a sister. A boy
would not kiss his younger brother. We introduced James, Aunt Mary and
Karen to each other. As we left the hospital Aunt Mary suggested we go
to a restaurant to eat.
At the restaurant my thoughts went back to our thanksgiving dinner, where
I was dressed a lovely girls dress and jacket and the trip to the ladies
room. We were at the best restaurant in Amarillo. After a lovely meal we
returned to our house.
I was glad to be home again so I could shed my boy clothes. Mommy asked
if I would like to sleep in her bed to which I said, "Yes, mommy of
course, I would love that."
We went and collected all my clothes from Aunt Mary's suitcase and my
doll Sarah from my suitcase. Aunt Mary asked about our relatives and
their support in this trying time. Mommy told her we did not have any
relatives as both she and Daddy were orphans.
Aunt Mary said, "So you and Chrissy have never known what it is like to
have a grandmother or aunts and uncles or cousins"
Mommy replied, "Yes we have never known that, Christine has said she
misses that and so do I".
Aunt Mary said she had a suggestion; she wanted to relocate to Florida in
a few months, to be closer to her daughter's school and also her mother
who lived in Palm Beach and she would love to have us move with her. She
had her eye on a beach front mansion and we could live there with her.
It would be a chance for me to live as a girl and also we could
experience what it was like to have relatives. Aunt Mary's mother could
be my grandma and mommy's mother. My thoughts began to run wild of what
it would be like to have a grandma.
Mommy said, "Oh yes that sounds like a wonderful plan, I so miss not
having a mother and I'm sure Christine would love to start a new life
having a grandmamma ,what do you think Christine?"
"My thoughts exactly, I can't wait to meet my grandmamma and Susan."
Aunt Mary, mommy and I had a tight group hug and mommy said it was time
for me to go to bed.
Mommy said, "Come my darling daughter let's get you undressed and into
bed and then I will bring you some hot chocolate with a marshmallow.
Mommy began to take my clothes off and she said, "I just love to get my
daughter ready for bed and dressed in a cute nightgown."
"Yes mommy, I can't wait for the day when I wear only girly clothes."
As I stood in my camisole, panty and stockings mommy and I embraced in a
tender moment and kissed. Karen was on hand to assist mommy to get me
ready for bed. My camisole was pulled off me and then my stocking and
panty was taken off. My penis stood erect as mommy and Karen divested me
of my lingerie.
"Christine darling doesn't your penis ever get soft," said Mommy.
"It does and Carolyn calls it my clitty."
"Ooh what a cute name and see you have a doll too, what's her name?"
She's called Sarah, Mommy."
"Now my darling daughter what are you going to wear to bed."
"My lemon yellow Baby-Doll," I said.
Karen picked it up and mommy said, "That is so cute, is that the one you
wore when you were put to bed on the first night at Aunt Mary's?"
"No Mommy, I wore a darling pink Baby-Doll, this one is just as nice."
Mommy took the Baby-Doll and slipped it over me and then she and Karen
helped me into its matching panty.
"There we are my darling; you are all ready for bed, be a good girl and
go brush your teeth."
I went to the bathroom and was pleased when Karen followed me.
I went to the bathroom and was pleased when Karen followed me. She took
my toothbrush and brushed my teeth for me. Back in the bedroom mommy
said, "Did Chrissy do a good job with her teeth, Karen?"
"I did it for her Mrs. Reilly, it's just what we love to do for our
darling Christine."
"Ooh and what else do you do for her?"
"We bathe her too," said the lovely maid.
Mommy gushed, "What lovely pampering for my little girl, thanks for doing
this Karen and Mary, you have taking such good care for of my darling."
Aunt Mary, "It's our pleasure; I sensed Chrissy was longing for female
company and A homely atmosphere when I went to the school for breakfast a
few weeks back so when the opportunity arose I invited her to my home, we
must say good night and you both have a wonderful sleep."
Aunt Mary kissed us both goodnight and Karen asked if she could make hot
chocolate for us.
"That would be lovely dear," beamed mommy.
The ladies left the room while mommy went to get ready for bed. I got
into bed and cuddled Sarah while I waited for mommy to return.
Mommy came into the bedroom wearing a long pink nightgown.
"Mommy that looks so pretty on you."
"Thank you my dear Christine, are you happy my darling?"
"Yes mommy I am so happy, it just a pity to have lost dad and my
brother."
"I know what you mean but Dad would have not liked the way you are
dressed now."
"I suppose so, Mommy," I replied.
'I do so miss your daddy." Mommy began to sniffle.
I hugged mommy to comfort her and she sobbed on my shoulder. I had a few
tears of my own.
Karen appeared with our hot chocolate and after she set down the cup on
the bedside cabinets she kissed both of us good night.
Mommy and I sipped our hot chocolate and talk of all I had experienced at
Aunt Mary's mansion.
I told mommy everything right from when I first met Aunt Mary. I
admitted to mommy that I was embarrassed to sit on Aunt Mary's lap at
first but I just loved to smell her perfume and lie on her breasts and
that her perfume was so intoxicating to me. I lowered my head and took a
deep sniff to savour mommy's perfume. I had also liked the mommy's smell
before I left home and it was one of the things I had missed.
I told mommy of the mansion Aunt Mary lived in and when I arrived at the
start of the Thanksgiving weekend. Meeting Carolyn and how she did a
curtsy and how I got a full view of her bosom, how she led me by the hand
to get washed up for dinner. How she washed of my hands and face and
brushing my hair was marvellous. At the dinner table how Carolyn scurried
about in her short dress and how I enjoyed looking at her. Of how Aunt
Mary called me Chrissy and Carolyn leading me upstairs to have a bath and
that I wondered why I was going to sleep in her daughter room. I had
just loved to see her frilly garter straps and her long legs disappearing
into the froth of petticoats. Susan's room was so girly, decorated in
shades of pink and white. And then in the girly bath room I got in the
bath filled with fragrant bubbles. Then came the shock my suitcase had
been left behind and my clothes were already in the laundry.
How Carolyn bathed me and washed my hair and then after the bath helped
me from the tub and dried my hair and wrapped the towel around my hair
and dusted me with ladies powder.
How I told them I could not wear the Baby-Doll they found for me to wear,
of how good it felt when I pulled the panty on and how delicious it felt
to wear the Baby-Doll and when I saw how I looked just like a girl my
penis began to grow hard and thicken. How Carolyn got me ready for bed
drying my hair, drinking warm milk Aunt Mary brought me. How I was
captivated as she laid me down in the bed and stroked my penis of its
built up excitement. I slept soundly that night.
The next morning being washed and rushed down to breakfast, the fact my
they could not get hold of my school to enquire about my suitcase and
they continued to refer to me as a girl. Of how my penis was excited when
we went up stairs for me to change. Of Carolyn stroking me once again
till I came in my panty and of how was I dressed in exquisitely feminine
undergarments and petticoats and a pretty dress.
Mom said, "What a wonderful experience for you my darling, it must have
been so heavenly."
"Yes mommy is was and still is, Aunt Mary and Carolyn made it so
enjoyable being a girl."
"So you consider yourself to be a girl, Darling?"
"Oh yes mother let me tell you about just before I was dressed to go out
for Thanksgiving Dinner. Carolyn undressed me and stroked me to coming
after she stiffened my nipples calling them girlish.
Oh mommy I so want breast like yours."
"We can arrange for you to have breasts my darling, there are hormones
you can take to give you a girlish body. But they will cause your
penis to become smaller and you will have fewer ejaculations, I suppose
your clitty is hard and excited again."
"Yes mommy it is."
"And do you need relief darling?"
"No Mommy it is ok."
"Ok then My darling we must get some sleep and you must have pleasant
dreams of wearing the prettiest dresses." Mommy hugged me close and
kissed me on the lips.
"Mommy thanks so much for letting me be your daughter, I'm so happy."
I inhaled mommy's lovely smell and snuggled down close to her and sighed
in contentment.
"Good night, sweetheart."
"Nite - nite, mommy."
Chrissy's New Life Part 10
Next morning I woke feel myself wet in the front of my panty, had I wet
myself again without me knowing it. I touch my panty and the sheets
around me and discovered they were not that wet. I felt inside my panty
and felt it was a bit sticky, I brought my coated finger to my mouth and
licked it tentatively. It taste a bit salty but otherwise not unpleasant.
I supposed it was a wet dream that I had in the night
Mommy came into the room just then carrying two cups. I still had my
finger in my mouth and I quickly took my finger out my mouth as I
blushed.
"No need to be embarrassed dear," said Mommy, "Babies like to suck on
their fingers, Aunt Mary has just told me of how you love to suck from
her and Carolyn's breasts. I loved it when you and your brothers fed from
me and I was disappointed when that time passed."
"Aunt Mary said that a lady without a baby could take pills for that," I
volunteered.
"Or just become pregnant," Mommy smiled. "You know how you encouraged me
to ask dad if we could try for a girl?"
"Yes," I said.
"Well we did it and now I am 2 weeks overdue with my period, you know
about periods and a woman's monthly cycle don't you dear?"
"Yes, mommy, I do."
"Like I said, I am two weeks late which means I could be pregnant, my
breast are tender and I am sometimes queasy in the morning."
The enormity of it sunk into my mind wondered if Mommy had a girl would
she still want me as a daughter.
"So you will need to get a home pregnancy test or see a doctor," I said.
"Yes my darling I will go see the doctor today and whether it's a boy or
girl, I will still like you to be my darling oldest daughter, I think you
will be far suited to be a girl, you are small and slim and you are such
a sensitive person, just look at your interests."
"Yes Mommy I know, I love more gentle things, and the smell of flowers
for example, and a boy would not like to admit he loved the smell of
flowers."
"Oh you are just so precious and girly, Christine, give me a kiss."
I puckered up my lips and kissed Mommy on the lips.
"My darling that was a lovely girly kiss, I'm getting more and more
convinced that you should have been a girl.
"Yes, I suppose you're right Mommy, Karen says I should see a doctor, my
scrotal sac appears to be empty, it's always been like that mommy, ever
since I could remember."
"
"Oh my, I don't think that's good let me have a look."
I pulled my panty down an opened up my legs for Mommy to have a look.
Mommy felt my scrotum and she said she could see what we meant.
"And this did not worry you earlier?"
"No, Mommy, I didn't think anything of it."
"Well, as you know if you don't have testicles you can't produce sperm
and father children."
"I know that Mommy."
"Let's ask Doctor Moorehead what she thinks, she might ask you about if
you have had ejaculations. We will tell her you have masturbated and have
had ejaculation over the last two months since you have been at school; I
know it not strictly true but I don't think Doctor Moorehead would
approve if she finds out Carolyn has been stimulating you."
"I have so being enjoying what Carolyn, Karen and Edwina have been doing
to me; I just love it when they rub my clitty with satins and soaps."
"Yes and that's another thing, would a guy refer to his penis as a
clitty?"
"No, Mommy, I suppose not, I only call it that as Carolyn suggested the
name, but I do like the name. I'm so excited about our new lives, my new
brother or sister, me becoming a girl, wearing cute clothes, looking
after my new baby brother or sister, when we will we know if it's a boy
or girl?"
"Yes I can see you are excited, you look so happy and content and we will
help you to become a girl, to answer your question at about when I am 5
months pregnant."
"Mommy I so love you, I'm going to help you look after my baby brother or
sister, how does it feel to be pregnant."
"My darling, it's the most wonderful feeling in the world, to know
there's a new life busy growing inside you, childbirth is painful, but
once you give birth to that precious bundle it is all worthwhile."
"I would so love to be pregnant too, but that's not possible."
"Yes but you can still breast feed a child that you adopt and it always
depends on if you marry a girl and keep some of your sperm to implant in
her so you have your own child, there are possibilities, and you can have
develop breasts and get medication to produce milk and feed your child,
but we are getting ahead of ourselves. I want to hear more about what
happened at Aunt Mary's and I want to hear everything that happened."
I told Mommy of the lovely Thanksgiving dinner, the trip to the ladies
room, how Carolyn held my penis while I did tinkle, I used that exact
word, the trip home resting my head on Aunt Mary's breast. I began to
blush when telling Mommy of the evening Aunt Mary's room, how Carolyn
brought me to another climax. That they told they would like me to
experience what it was to be a baby girl, Carolyn had a baby girl and how
Carolyn invited me to suck from her breasts and then afterwards how they
put me into a diaper. While I was telling Mommy this Karen came into the
room and she had breakfast for us. She said that Mommy's maid had cooked
and that she offered to bring it to us.
"Chrissy darling would you like me to feed you your breakfast," said
Karen.
I said, "I would like that very much."
Mommy said, "I would like to do it Karen, I want to feed my sweet baby
girl."
"Ok, Ma'am, let me go and see to Mrs. Alexander."
Mommy began to feed me my breakfast and I continued to tell her about my
time at the mansion. How they dressed in an all in one pink satin sleeper
suit after they put a frilly rumba panty on me. How I liked being
powdered by the ladies and I was told I was expected to use my diaper to
wee and how I did that. Feeding from Carolyn was just so nice, to feel
her milk squirting in my throat as I sucked on her nipples. How she
washed in the morning after I wet the diaper and how I helped with her
baby when she needing changing.
How I was fed breakfast that morning and I talked like a baby and then
afterwards how Edwina bathed me and how Karen joined in bathing me. The
two ladies washing me was so wonderful and they bought me to another
climax as I was so excited. Mommy wasn't to know just how many times I
had climaxed at the hands on the ladies, I told her I had lost count and
it was starting to lose its appeal. I had selected my outfit when we went
to the mall and we had a lovely time there. Aunt Mary bought my doll
Sarah for me; we met one of Aunt Mary's friends. I way bury trying on a
wonderful dress and I was invited to Aunt Mary's friend's daughter
Sally's party. The day of the party I was bathed by Karen and Edwina and
Karen was in the bath with me, I sat on her lap. The party was lovely and
we played games and I had lots of fun with the other girls. After the
party when we were home Carolyn invited to feed on her breast as I
relaxed. I began to think of when I would have to go back to school and
wear boy clothes again, I began to become tearful as I sad. Aunt Mary
began to come up with solutions and then we got your call. They were such
a great comfort and that night Aunt Mary had let me spend the night with
her in her bed and now I sucked on her nipple while inside her nightgown
to go to sleep. I continued to tell mommy of the next morning of how I
was dressed in girls' underwear and how my boy clothes were put over my
underwear.
When Mommy finished feeding me breakfast she said it was time for her to
give her baby girl a bath so we could go out. Mommy said she had to meet
with Daddy's boss about the funeral and also wanted to see if get an
appointment with her doctor..
Karen came into the room and asked mommy if she could assist in bathing
me and Mommy said that would be wonderful for her to help. Mommy was also
going to bath and she said we could bath together. Karen helped me out of
my nightgown and panty. She remarked, "I see you panty is wet with semen,
Chrissy did you ejaculate in your panty last night?, Did mommy help you?"
Mommy answered for me, "Chrissy said she was fine last night and then had
a wet dream, I'm' not surprised, I think we will have to put a diaper on
her at night, just like Carolyn did. I don't mind putting my darling into
diapers; in fact I can't wait to see her cute ruffled bottom."
"Yes ma'am I agree with you there, Chrissy must be put into diapers."
I said, "I like being diapers Mommy, I love it when I am powdered, it
just does something for me."
"Yes, my baby girl, we will keep you in diaper at night and when you nap
during the day. We can also put a maxi-pad inside your panty so you don't
leak your boy juice into your panties; I think it will be far nicer if
you ejaculate just from the sensations of wearing your frillies."
Mommy had also taken her night gown and panty off and she got into the
bath which was filled with lovely flowery smelling bubble bath. Karen
helped me to sit down on Mommy's lap. As I rested my head against Mommy's
breasts Karen began to wash me tenderly. As the perfumed soap was rubbed
over my body I began to feel so good knowing I was going to be clean. As
I enjoyed sitting on Mommy's lap I thought of all the good things that had
happened to me the last few days and I was sure there was going to be
more nice things. Karen said, "Ma'am I've noticed that Chrissy does not
appear to have anything in her scrotal sac."
Mommy said, "Well yesterday was the first time in years I've seen my
girl's privates, I did notice that yesterday Chrissy was not full down
there."
"I told Chrissy she should ask you to see a doctor about."
"I am due to see my doctor today, I think I might be pregnant, so I can
get my doctor to check her too, Chrissy you will have to wear your boy
underwear I'm afraid."
I realized that and said, "Yes Mummy, I wouldn't want to be embarrassed."
Karen put one of mommy's satin gowns on me and then led me to my room.
She helped me into blue Y-fronts and a white undershirt.
I was pronounced clean and Karen helped me out the bath as mommy began to
wash herself. Karen dried me and then led me to the sink so that she
could brush my teeth for me for me.
Mommy sad, "Karen dear I'm sure Chrissy can brush her own teeth."
"Yes Ma'am, she could but I so enjoy doing this for her."
I wore grey pants, white shirt and black sweater. At least my pants were
not rough like jeans. Karen and I went to living room wait for Mommy and
Aunt Mary after I got my socks and shoes on. I was glad to see Mommy and
Aunt Mary walk into the living room hand in hand.
I was disappointed to be wearing my boy clothes and at least the sight of
Mommy and Aunt Mary put a smile on my face.
Mommy said, "You weren't happy till you saw us my darling, it's those boy
clothes isn't it, Soon my darling you will be able to wear girl clothes
wherever you go, just have a bit of patience."
Aunt Mary said, "At least you are wearing girls' underwear now."
"Well, actually no, Aunt Mary, Mommy and I are both going to see the
doctor today."
I saw the surprised look on Aunt Mary's face.
Mommy replied, "Well I think I may be pregnant and Karen has brought to
my attention a problem that Chrissy may have, her little scrotal sac
appears to be empty."
"Susan, I'm glad for you and Chrissy its good to go get it checked out.
To change the subject I have a place in mind in Palm Beach, a nice
Beach front mansion. Can you imagine walking out the front door onto our
own private beach wearing a lovely bikini or nice dress? I was online
last night I found the ideal place where we all can live. I'm going to
fly there tomorrow; I'm sure you two would like to accompany us
there, your new grandmamma lives in Palm Beach too. I spoke to her last
night and told her that we were here and we intend to move there."
Mommy said, "That would be great Mary, thank you, we will love to go with
you."
"Did you tell her I was actually a boy, Aunt Mary?"
"Yes dear, I did, but she agrees with you becoming a girl and she can't
wait to meet her new granddaughter, she is hoping that we make it before
Christmas, she has big plans for Christmas day."
My mid raced ahead to the thought of having a Christmas with a new
family. I wondered if there would be any of Aunt Mary's brothers or
sisters coming to celebrate Christmas so I posed my question
"Yes my dear I have two sisters and a brother who live on the east coast
they will be coming down."
We left in mommy's car to go to mommy's doctor and while Aunt Mary and
Karen went into town, they had arranged for a taxi. On the way I spoke to
mommy about what Karen had said about my empty testicle sac. Mommy said
she would ask her doctor to see me as well.
At the doctors Mommy explained what was happening with herself, what she
suspected. They took blood and told mommy they would let her know. Then
it was time for my examination. Mommy said she just wanted the doctor to
check me over, as I had said I did not appear to have anything in my
scrotal sac and that was a bit unusual.
Doctor Moorehead told me undress and put on a gown. She began her
examination of my penis and scrotal sac. I felt my penis begin to harden
as she began to feel my scrotal sac and I began to blush because of my
arousal. She asked if I had emissions from my penis like wet dreams. I
told her I had already had several in the last few months. Doctor
Moorhead wanted to know was it from masturbating or nocturnal emissions.
I told her it was both. I was weighed and measured, blood was also taken
from me.
She said I would have to have scans done to see what was going on and
gave mommy a form for us to take to a hospital for the scan. Mommy did
mention the fact that we would in all likelihood be moving from Amarillo
to Palm Beach. The doctor we could always take the results of the scans
with us and see a doctor once we were settled in our new home. Mommy
thought we would be settled in before Christmas
This same doctor was attending to my brother's injuries and she
expressed her condolences to me and told I should be strong for my
mother.
Mommy mentioned I was great support so far. We went to see daddy's boss
and he also expressed condolences to both of us. We were to get the
funeral behind us as soon as possible. Mommy and I were tearful when
memories came into mind.
After the visit to daddy's boss we went into town where we met up with
Aunt Mary and Karen for lunch. Mommy said she wanted to buy something
girly for me after lunch.
We went to a clothing store where they sold dance clothing. Mommy said
she wanted to buy me clothes for ballet. We got stockings, ballet shoes,
leotards and tutus. I knew that mommy had done ballet in her younger
years. Mommy said she could teach me ballet as she had got a
qualification in it.
Mommy said we should visit my brother in hospital. We went from the mall
to the hospital after Mommy stopped at a shop to buy my brother some
snacks. During our visit in James's room Mommy asked the nurse if it was
ok to give James a bed bath. Karen offered to give James his bed bath.
The nurse brought everything to the room.
Karen began to wash James. She soaped up the washcloth and washed every
area she could get to. I liked the gentle way Karen washed James as
normally like a typical boy James did not like bathing and as a result he
did not mind being bathed. I thought of the times I had been bathed by
Karen and the other maids, where I found it extremely pleasurable and I
knew I was completely clean afterwards. Karen had towel in one and was
drying James after she had washed an area.
Karen volunteered to stay behind when we went to Palm Beach to visit
James when she could and bath him. We were not going to be away that long
in Palm Beach just a night or two while Aunt Mary viewed the mansion she
wanted to purchase and then signed all the paperwork and arranged for
payment. She finished off the cleansing by brushing James's teeth for
him.
We made our way home and once we were there Mommy took me up to her room
where she and Karen helped me get dressed in my ballet clothes after
taking all my clothes off. First was the pink stocking and then the pink
leotard followed by the ballet shoes which were secured to my legs with
long satin ribbons up my calves. The best part for me was when the tutu
was put on me. The skirt of the tutu was very stiff and stuck straight
out the skirt was made of white stiff lace and was decorated with gold
satin ribbons. Mommy began to teach the various steps in ballet. I
enjoyed it thoroughly prancing about in my girly ballet dress. Aunt Mary
and Karen clapped for me after I finished my lesson.
Karen helped get me ready for bed while Mommy and Aunt Mary prepared
supper. We were in the bathroom and she began to undress me after running
bathwater. Once I was nude I was helped into the bath and Karen also
undressed and she sat in the bath and let me sit on her lap.
As always I just loved it when she soaped my body leaving me oh so clean
and fresh. It was always such a delight to be clean. Karen said she would
be bathing my brother also once he was out of hospital.
"Karen you bath me so well, I could see James loved you bathing him. I
remember Mommy always having a battle to get him and Mark to bathe."
"And you Chrissy, did your mommy have a problem with you not bathing?"
"No she didn't have a problem with me as I took my bath or shower on
time, a bit odd for a boy wasn't it."
"I didn't expect that you would cause a problem for your mommy in that
area, you are such a good child wanting to be clean as possible"
"Yes, I was a good child always listening to my parents."
Karen finished bathing me and then we both got out the bath and she dried
both of us off. Karen invited me to put powder on her.
I loved the idea of taking the powder puff, dipping it into the
container and dusting Karen's lovely body. Then it was my turn to be
powdered as I lay on the bed and every square inch was covered.
Karen asked me to hold out her panties for her to step into. I did this
with pleasure I knew she would be doing the same to me. My night gown for
the night was one of Karen's white see-through creations.
Karen enjoyed making her own sleepwear. I loved it when she put her own
nightgown on. It was very revealing as mine was.
We put gowns on and then went to dining room for our supper. I sat
between Karen and Aunt Mary and Karen fed me my supper.
With supper over we all relaxed and watched a movie. After the movie it
was time for me to go to bed. Mommy said she was going to fashion a
diaper for me. She used one of her fluffiest towel and folded it into
shape and managed to find some big safety pins. Karen was there assisting
Mommy. When the diaper was under me I was thoroughly powdered with baby
powder. Mommy and Karen fashioned plastic pants from some plastic bags
and elastic.
Mommy said I should sleep in my own room and get a good night's rest
after I kissed her and Aunt Mary good night. Karen accompanied me to my
bedroom after we went into the bathroom for Karen to brush my teeth for
me.
I got into bed and had Sarah next to me as Karen tucked me in. She kissed
me goodnight and then left the room.
As I lay in the darkness, I began to think of the flight tomorrow and
where we would be staying, meeting my new Grandmamma.
My clitty was hard and erect inside my diaper and while lying on my tummy
I was rubbing myself against the mattress and causing the same lovely
sensations that the maids had produced in me. I ejaculated into my diaper
and dozed off and was soon having lovely dreams. I was walking down the
aisle in a church while wearing a pink and white flower girl's dress. The
rest was a bit vague but there were two brides.
Note to dear readers.
This is the last part of this story. I will be continuing in a story
called "The Tale of Two Girls" which will be the combination of this
story and my other story "Chris's Surprise Prize"
New Beginnings
New Beginnings Part 1
My name is Keith Jones. I live in Signal Hill, Los Angeles. I am in the 6th grade and I am 11 years old. I have a twin sister called Karen and two brothers, a baby brother James who is a year old and Paul who is 7. Karen and I look alike. Our facial features are so alike that if we wore our hair the same length and style we could not be told apart. Karen's hair had been up to shoulder length while mine was a longish boy cut. Karen and I had blonde hair and blue eyes. My dad, Kevin used to have his own business; an investment firm while mom Victoria also used to have her own business; a hairdresser and beauty salon. They had both sold their businesses, as we were to relocate to Texas.
Today was the last day of school before the summer vacation. We went to the Butler elementary school. We got out of school and were waiting for dad to come and pick us up. Dad arrived in his newly renovated car, a red 1959 Cadillac convertible.
Dad arrived and as we walked to the car there was great interest in his car from the other pupils. We got into the car and I sat in the back with Paul. Karen was moaning to dad about the kids teasing her about her now shorter hair.
The reason for Karen’s shorter hair was due to Paul being naughty. He had cut Karen’s hair the previous night as we slept. He had also taken the cut hair and stuck it on me.
Mom had taken us to her work and rectified the situation.
We now had hair the same length.
We drove home and all went to go greet mom who was lying down on the bed in her and dad’s room as she fed our brother James. Mom said we needed something to eat for lunch and dad, Karen and Paul left to the mall. I said I preferred to stay with mom. I kicked off my shoes and got on the bed with mom. Mom did not mind me on the bed as she fed my brother. As James began to doze off mom lifted him gently from her breast and then put him next to her. Mom asked, “Keith darling would you like to suck from my breasts? I still have milk in them and James is sleeping.” I had always secretly wanted to suck from mom’s breasts.
I put my head down to mom’s breast and closed my nipple and began to suck on it. I could feel my penis start to get hard as I sucked. Mom said, “Isn’t that nice my darling?” I lifted my head and said, “Yes mommy I’ve always wanted to do this.” I had a closer relationship with mom than I had with dad. In fact dad was a bit disappointed that I was not into sports as he was. James my brother was more the sporty type and my dad liked this. I spent a lot of time with my sister and tended to play with her and her friends as I did not have many male friends of my own.
My interests were more feminine than male. I liked fashion and liked making doll’s clothes. On our last birthday I had received an electric racecar set while my sister had got a toy sewing machine that was functional. I was not that impressed my gift and preferred to play with my sister’s toy.
I began to make clothes for her dolls. I let my brother play with my racecar set. This did not make me popular with dad, as my gift was his idea. I had also worn my sister’s panties a few times. I had done this secretly and far, as I knew no one knew. Mom was talking to me as I continued to suck from her breast. She was saying that I was a lovely baby to suck so well. We heard the rest of my family arrive back and I quickly stopped sucking and got off the bed.
I went downstairs and saw that Dad had bought pizza and soda. I took some for Mom and myself and went upstairs to take it to her. Dad and my siblings followed with their meals. During our lunch Dad was talking of a baseball star appearing later at the mall. Paul wanted to go and Dad said he would drive us kids over to mall. I said I didn’t want to go. Karen said she was going as well. Paul said that he knew I would not want to go. I was surprised at Karen wanting to go with. We finished lunch and then Dad and my siblings left. I was on my way to my room and decided this was an ideal time to try on my sister’s panties again. I went into my sister’s room and went her panty drawer.
I had just opened the drawer and was surprised to hear mom’s voice behind me, “And just what are you up to my baby?” I stammered, “N.. nothing Mom”. Mom came over to me and said, “Why are looking in your sister’s panty drawer? Do you want to try on one of her panties?” You must have come here for a reason”. I said ashamedly, “I wanted to try on one of her panties.” Mom said, “And have you done this before?” I said, “Yes Mom a few times”.
Mom said, “Well my dear I am not surprised you are a bit girly like your sister. What do you say and let me help you get dressed up in more than just your sister’s panties.”
Mom closed the bedroom door and walked over to me and said, “Ok let’s get your boy clothes off.” Mom took charge and grabbed the bottom of my T-shirt and pulled it off over my head. Next she began to undo my belt buckle and then unclip my pants. She pulled them down and then helped me step out of them. I was a little bit hesitant for what I knew would come next. I turned round as Mom gripped the waistband of my boxers. Mom said, “You don’t have to be shy my darling, mommy has seen it before.”
Mom went around facing me and pulled down the boxers. My penis sprung to attention as it was revealed. Mom went to the open drawer and got a panty and come back to me. She knelt before me and opened up the panties for me to step into. I steadied myself with my hand on her shoulder as I stepped leg by leg into the panty. Once I had done that Mom began to pull up the panty. As the waistband reached my pen-s it began to force it against my body. Mom got the panty into position around me. I had always loved the feel of the soft silky material around my body. The panty was made of pink satin and was decorated with pink ruffles on the seat.
Mom said, “Don’t you just love that my darling?” “Yes mommy it’s wonderful.” Mom asked, “So you haven’t worn any more of your sister’s clothes other than her panties, I’m quite surprised you did not go further. Well let’s get you in more of your sister’s clothes.”
Mom went over to the chest of drawers and came back with a silky camisole and after asking me to stretch up my arms she placed it over my head and pulled it down. I shuddered as the silky material fell on my skin. Mom went to Karen’s vanity and came back with a wad of Kleenex. She pulled my panty down and then wrapped my penis in the Kleenex and then pulled the panty back up. She said, “That’s just in case you get too excited and mess them.”
I could feel it was a wise precaution as I had could feel wetness already. Mom went to Karen’s wardrobe and came back with a pink flowery dress. She got me to stretch up my arms again and she put the dress on me. Mom got me to sit down on the vanity chair and then came back with some white socks. They were quite girly as they had a fold down lace edging. Mom then went the wardrobe and got some shoes for me. They were pink pumps with a one-inch heel.
Mom got me to face the vanity mirror and began to brush out my hair. She styled my hair the same as my sister’s and put a flowery clip in my hair. She got me to stand up and walk around. She said for me to take small steps and place once foot directly in line behind the other to give me a girly walk. Also she got me to talk just as my sister would. This was quite easy as I was so familiar with the way my sister acted.
We went down to the kitchen after Mom first checked on my baby brother. Mom said I should help her prepare the evening meal. We put aprons on and began to do the cooking. We finished preparing dinner and I set the table. I just loved doing things with Mom and was glad she suggested I dress further. Mom decided to phone Dad to see how much longer they would be. There was no reply only a voicemail message the number was not available, we heard Dad's greeting. This was odd, as Dad never had his phone off. I tried Karen’s number and we got the same result. Mom and I began to worry. An hour later Mom decided to take a drive to the mall and see if we could find them. I was a bit hesitant about going out dressed as I was but mom said we did not have time for me to change. I helped Mom get my brother up and we put him in his carrycot and we went to Mom’s car. Mom drove a Cadillac ESV. Mom drove the Cadillac towards the mall and we came upon an car accident. There were fire trucks, police cruisers and an ambulance. We got closer and saw that there was a gas tanker that had collided with an car. The tanker had ruptured and the car was completely burnt out. We were chilled when we saw the car had the distinctive tailfins of a 1959 Cadillac.
Mom said, “ I just pray that’s not your dad’s car. I hoped it was not but had a sinking feeling it had to be. Mom stopped the car and got out and told me to stay with my brother. She told me to remove the wad of Kleenex from my panty and tuck my penis in between my legs if I had to get out the car. She walked over to one of the police cruisers and appeared to be talking to one of the officers. She had her back to me so I could not see. I watched as mom and the police officer that was a woman embraced. Mom seemed to know the officer. They turned so I could see their faces and although it was from the side I could see that mom was crying. That confirmed it for me; it had to be my dad and siblings that were in the car and my own tears started to flow. It was more for the loss of my sister than my dad and brother. They came over to the car and mom said weeping, “Darling, I sorry but it looks like it is dad’s Cadillac, dear this is Officer Jones, you remember her don’t’ you?”
I had seen the lady once before at mom’s salon and recalled seeing her before. She said, “It’s Karen isn’t it?” Mom said, “Yes this my daughter Karen.” I wondered why mom had said I was Karen. I thought she could just say I was Karen’s brother dressed in her clothes. I got out of the car carefully keeping my weiner between my legs. This also caused to me to move gracefully as a girl would. Mom embraced me and said still weeping, “I’m so sorry my darling,” I also expressed my sorrow and Officer Jones hugged us both as we were locked in our grief.
A paramedic was called over and Officer Jones explained it was our family that was in the car. The paramedic gave mom and I a sedative and then Officer Jones offered to drive us home. She asked if there was family she could call to be with us overnight. Mom said no but she could call her close friend and manager of her business. Officer Jones made the call and Janice Smith; mom’s friend said she would meet us at our house.
We arrived at our house and Ms. Smith was waiting for us. We were taught to refer to older people in that manner. Officer Jones said she would keep us informed of removal of Dad’s car and also left her contact details. Ms. Smith got us into the house and carrying my brother. She greeted me as Karen and I did not want to contradict her. I thought it was what mom wanted. Ms. Smith got us into the house and carrying my brother.
She took charge and began to phone. As she phoned I got mom alone and asked mom about how long we should keep up the pretense of me being Karen. Mom said that we had already fooled two people and wouldn’t I like to have the opportunity to live as a girl. Mom reminded me that we were due to relocate to Amarillo, Texas in a week’s time. It was all arranged and grandpa and grandma Jones lived there. Also we would be closer to grandpa and grandma Tyson, mom’s parents who stayed in Lubbock. Mom would explain things to them. I liked the idea of posing as a girl. I saw it as an opportunity of living my life as a girl.
Mom reminded me to go to my sister’s room and also quickly get my old clothes from my new room back into my old room. I went to the room and quickly did as mom requested. I went downstairs again and helped mom dish up the meal we had prepared. Mom said she did not feel like eating but thought we should to keep our strength up. Ms. Smith also ate with us. Ms. Smith continued to phone friends and family. All of our relatives were from Texas. Some friends of mom’s came over and expressed their sorrow. I continued to pose as my sister.
No one was any the wiser as I did it so well. It was a bit difficult to keep my weiner between my legs. Later on mom said it was time for me to go to bed and told I should go take a bath and she would be up to check on me. I went upstairs and went into my bathroom. Our house was large and my sister and I had our own en-suite bathrooms. I ran the water adding bubble bath and got undressed. I got into the warm water and just relaxed thinking of how my life would turn out.
I did miss my sister dearly and began to weep for her. Mom came into the bathroom and asked how I was doing. I told her I missed my sister and mom corrected me saying it was my brother.
She went into my room and came back with my panty. She pulled it up after I stepped into it. I looked down and I was smooth in front just like my sister. We went out to my bedroom and mom got me the matching baby doll nightie and helped me into it. I loved the soft feel of the material against my skin just like the panty felt. I put on a gown and fluffy pink bunny slippers. I went with mom to say goodnight to Ms. Smith. She asked if mom and I were all right. Mom said we were fine and thanked her for being there for us.
Mom took my hand and we went upstairs again and Ms. Smith bought up my brother who had been sleeping in his carrycot all this time. Mom got me settled into bed after I took of my gown and slippers. I took a pink teddy bear and held it close to me as mom kissed me goodnight and tucked me in. I knew I had to start thinking of all these things in the room as mine. I thought I am holding my lovely teddy that Karen called “Mugsy”. I went to sleep thinking of acting like a girl.
New Beginnings Part 2
I woke the next morning needing to go to the toilet. I got out of bed and went and sat on the toilet after pulling my panty down and did my wee sitting down. I returned to my bed, as it was still early. I lay there in the half dark and tried to go back to sleep. I could not sleep and decided to turn on my light and begin to read her (my) diary. It was a good idea to know how she felt about things. I needed to be forewarned about things. I had not been with my sister all the time. I wondered how I would do once I had to interact with my friends as Karen. I wrote in the diary of the past hours and managed to copy my sister’s handwriting. I was actually really girly and even my own handwriting was neat not really like a boy’s.
I dozed off again and woke later when the sun was up. I decided to get ready for the day by myself. I got out of bed and removed my nightie and panties and then put on fresh panties and a lacy camisole. I liked the idea of dress opposed to pants. I found a nice pink blouse in my wardrobe and put it on. I did not have too much trouble with the buttons that were on a different side of my boy shirts.
I felt I needed something to put on my legs. I looked in the drawers and found some white stockings. They were pantyhose and I sat on my vanity stool. I knew of how stockings were put on and began to bunch up the feet of the stockings into rings and slide it gently on to my left foot. I did not pull it up too far and then did the same for my right foot. I liked the soft silky material on my feet and lower calves. I pulled the stockings further up my legs until they were over my knees and then stood up to get them over my thighs. I got them up all the way over my panties.
I smoothed out the stockings by rubbing my hands up over my legs. I went to the chest of drawers and looked for something to wear underneath the skirt I was going to wear. I found a lacy half-slip and put it on. I loved the coolness of the slip on my stockinged legs and my penis began to expand. I put on a white skirt next. I liked how the clothes felt on me. Just then mom came into the room and said, “ Oh my darling you are dressed already. I do love your choice of clothes and those stockings look great on you.” Mom was dressed in her nightgown, gown and slippers.
Mom sat me down at my vanity and brushed my hair for me.
I put shoes on and then we went downstairs to make breakfast. Ms. Smith was there already and she was already busy making breakfast.
Ms. Smith asked how we were doing and mom said she had a good night and the that tranquillizer she had been given helped her to sleep. I also said I had slept ok. Mom and I were still a bit weepy. We had breakfast and Ms Smith told us of our relatives that would be phoning this morning. She had said we were too distraught to come to the phone.
Later after breakfast the calls started. Mom took all the calls and I just sat and listened. While she was busy with the calls some friends arrived at the house. They had heard of the tragedy and had come to console me. I kept my pose in front of them and when they referred to something I was not aware of I just suddenly began to weep it was more and act to distract them.
The two friends that were with me were Stacy and Jill. I kept my pose and continued to act the part of my sister. We were due to go over to Stacy’s house Monday coming for a farewell party. Stacy’s mom was a good friend of mom’s. Stacy wanted to know if we were still coming over. I told her I supposed so as all the arrangements had been made.
We went downstairs and I asked mom it we were still going over to Stacy’s on Monday. Mom said yes we would still be going. Mom filled me in on the news about my grandparents coming. They were already on their way. They were flying in.
Ms Smith had contacted the police department to make arrangements for the remains of our family to be released. Also she asked mom for the I.D.’s of our family members so that the death certificates could be made out. Mom went to get them and came back with the documents. Mom had obviously brought my I.D. and not Karen’s, as Ms. Smith did not say anything about it being the wrong I.D. This was it; I was now set to assume my sister’s life. I was sure I could pull it off and that mom would help me.
Stacy and Jill left to go home and we had lunch. Later my grandparents arrived by taxi at the house. We all wept together and consoled one another. My grandparents did not realize it was I and not Karen. I would leave it to mom to tell them.
Mom, my grandparents and I talked about how we would take things forward. We were going ahead with the move to Amarillo. Memorial services would be held here and in our new hometown. Our new house was a block from my grandparent’s house. The moving company “Global Van Lines” was due at our house Wednesday coming and the house contents were ready for the movers. Dad had already got the garage sorted. Mom then broke the news about me assuming Karen’s identity to my grandparents. They were all surprised and grandma Tyson said that I as Kevin was so girly and it suited me to be a girl. The others agreed with her.
It was approaching dinnertime and my grandparents decided that we would all go to their hotel for supper. Ms Smith left to go to her own home. I went to my room and took a bath and began to dress for the evening. I had just pulled up my panty when there was a knock at my door. It was grandma Tyson asking if she could come in. I said she could. She looked down at my panty front and said, “You look so flat there, how did you and mom get that right?” I told her mom had taped my weiner out of the way. She helped me to get dressed. She put my stockings on for me followed by my petticoat and camisole. She helped me into the dress I had selected for the evening. It was a pink dress made from satin and had an organza overskirt. She did the zipper up and I got shoes on; pink pumps. I went over to my vanity and my hair was brushed for me. Grandma surprised me when she took a tube from her purse. It was lipstick. She said, “I think you old enough to wear a bit of makeup.” She applied it to my lips.
We went down stairs and joined the others. We traveled to the hotel in two taxis and Mom’s Cadillac. We enjoyed a lovely dinner together after which mom drove us home. I helped mom get my brother settled down to sleep and then I went to get into my sleepwear. I undressed and then put on a yellow baby-doll nightie and it matching panty. Mom came into my room and she asked me if I would like to sleep with her in her room. I said I would love to. Mom took my hand after I got my gown and slippers on and led me to her room.
Mom invited me into her bed and removed her nightgown and let me suck on her breast. I went down on her and sucked hungrily from her breast. I began to feel the lovely milk flow into my mouth. I fell asleep sucking from her breast.
New Beginnings Part 5
I woke early the next morning to feel something bulky around my hips and as I moved I heard a crackling sound. The sound was familiar, like the plastic pants my brother wore. That and the bulk around my hips could mean only one thing. Somehow in the night I had been put into a diaper and didn’t even wake. I was still wearing the same nightgown and further more my hands were encased in fingerless mittens. Mom was still sleeping and then I felt the need to go to the toilet. It was for a number one. I thought about what had been done to me and surmised they wanted me to use the diaper. I let go and did it feeling the unfamiliar warmth of wetness. Mom still slept soundly. I was now wide awake and tried to go back to sleep.
I feel asleep again eventually and then woke one more needing the toilet again, this time I needed to do a number two. I just went ahead and did it. I fell asleep once more and woke later to feel someone pulling my nightgown up and pulling my plastic pants down. I opened my eyes to see it was mom and Granma. They noticed I was awake and both said in unison, ”Good morning my baby, we are just busy changing you.” I asked, ”Why have you got me dressed like a baby? “ Mom said, ”Well we thought we would treat you like a baby so you can experience what it is to be like a little girl from the start. “
I said that it would be silly; I mean I was already 11. I would look stupid dressed as a baby and anyway what was the point I would only be able to do it indoors. It would be too embarrassing outside. Mom told me she would like us to do it in private. I thought about it and decided it would maybe fun. I told Mom it would be ok for us to try it and seeing as they had already started they might as continue.
The plastic pants were now off and mom was busy unpinning my diaper. It was opened up and Mom got toilet paper to clean me up. I loved the soft gentle way Mom cleaned me. Granma was on hand with a wet cloth and she used it to wipe me down. These were forgotten memories being diapered. Mom got some powder and sprinkled me with it and rubbed it in all over my penis and friends. It made me hard. A clean diaper was slipped under me and it was pinned. Mom showed me my plastic pants. They were pink of course and several rows of ruffled lace along the seat.
They were pulled on me and then Granma came out with a real surprise for me. She had a dress for me to try on. Mom said I was to be dressed as a one year old. The dress was what a one year old would wear. It was pale pink and had a high waist. It was all frilly and lacy and had a big bow on the back. It was my size of course. It was Granma that started the idea of dressing me like a baby. She had the baby style clothes for an older child like me made which were made for her brother who was now in actual fact her sister. In fact she had a lot of things ready for me to wear. They ranged from 1 to 10 years old.
Next frilly ankle socks were put on my feet and then some typical little girls shoes, Mary Jane’s. We went to have breakfast and Granma said that as a one year old I was to be fed and also I was a crawling baby. I liked the attention and was delighted when she began to feed me. Mom was feeding my brother while I was being fed. Later after breakfast Grandpa got out his video camera and wanted to get some footage of me crawling showing off my cute pantied bottom. I obliged and crawled along like a baby and also made every one day by pulling myself up and standing. I clumsily fell down again and crawled further.
Over the next few weeks I really enjoyed these babying times and also when I dressed up a girl my age and went into town and did girly things. Like having my ears pierced. We flew back to Los Angeles and went to see Dr. Fonteine mom’s friend. We were to stay with her for about a month while the options for my future were explored.
New Beginnings Part 3
I woke the next morning; Mom was busy feeding my brother.
Mom saw I was awake an invited me to suck from her as well. I asked mom about when and how I could become a girl. Mom said as far as she knew it was not possible till I was eighteen and it involved hormones and surgery. I moved closer to mom and began to suck on her breast. I just loved the taste of mom’s milk. Later my brother began to doze off again and mom laid him down beside her and turned her attention to me. Mom said I would also love to have some to suck from my breasts.
Later mom said it was time for us to get up, as we were due to go to church. I reluctantly left mom’s breast and then went to my room. I took off my nightgown and panties and took and took a shower. I began to dress for the day. I pulled on a clean panty and enjoyed the sensation of the silk on my penis. I pulled on white stockings next. I pulled on a full slip over my head and let it float down. I just loved the sensations on my body. I put on a green velvet dress. I began to brush out my hair and mom came into the room and helped me. Mom was already dressed and I put on white Mary Jane’s.
We went downstairs and we made and had breakfast. We went upstairs and we got my brother ready to go with us. I powdered him once mom had cleaned him up and put a clean diaper underneath him. Mom finished dressing him and then we left in mom’s Cadillac. We arrived at the church and when people enquired as to where the rest of our family was mom told them the sad news. We were consoled and mom also arranged for a memorial service with the priest for Tuesday coming. No one suspected it was I taking the role of my sister.
We enjoyed the service and then afterwards went to my grandparent’s hotel. We had lunch with them there after which we all went back to our house. My grandparents had now hired a car. We discussed the way forward. All agreed I should be given the chance to become the girl I was now portraying.
Mom said she would find out from a close doctor friend how we could proceed. Our family would consist of a girl and boy.
Mom decided to act and phoned her friend Dr. Sarah Fonteine. Dr. Fonteine had already been to our house to express her condolences. Mom invited her over to our house for coffee.
Dr. Fonteine was our family doctor and had treated the family since mom and dad were married. Dr. Fonteine arrived and after we had coffee and cake mom brought up the subject. Mom said that Keith had always been a bit effeminate. He was not really into sports, did not have male friends, and lately was enjoying making dolls clothes; he had taken over Karen’s toy sewing machine.
When Dr. Fonteine wanted to know what this had to do with anything mom told her that Keith was the one who stayed behind when the others went to the mall to see the baseball star. Dr. Fonteine said, “Are you telling me that this young lady is actually Keith?” Mom and I just nodded our heads. Mom told her friend I was dressed in my sister’s clothes when we went looking for our family and people had all thought I was Karen and that she had given Ms Smith Kevin’s I.D. instead of Karen’s. Mom continued to say that I was happy to assume the role of Karen due to my girly nature.
Dr. Fonteine said I possibly could get surgery and have hormone treatment but they did not allow it on young person’s like me. She began to ask me of how I felt about being a girl as opposed to a boy. I told her I had always felt I should be a girl; I liked the idea of looking after and mothering people. I wanted to be like my mom and also go into the beauty and hairdressing world. I also preferred to dress up in girl’s clothes, as there seemed to be such a large variety of fabrics and colors. I preferred to wear what I was dressed in as opposed to boy’s clothes.
Dr. Fonteine said that it was required for those wanting to change gender to live as their intended gender for a period of time. I was already filling that requirement. She admitted my situation was a little different as I already had a female I.D. but I would need to have my body changed to fit that identity and how would we explain why I had a penis and friends if I was a girl. Dr. Fonteine said she would help us but it was a pity we were relocating to Texas.
Dr Fonteine said she could do a bit herself. She could remove my penis friends and put me on hormones to start me becoming a girl. She could surgically conceal my penis.
She suggested we get settled in our new home and then we could go to her surgery and have it done. She mentioned she had a surgery at her home and could do it without anyone knowing. She had a daughter to do nursing and also we could be assured of confidentiality.
Mom said it sound like a good idea and asked what I thought. I said that it would be better in the long run if I started to develop like a girl. Mom hugged and kissed me and said, “That’s my girl.” Dr. Fonteine also hugged me and said I was going to become a beautiful woman and I should just enjoy being a girl and she would see to it that I was helped on my chosen path. She said she would like to examine me and she, mom and I went up to mom’s room.
In mom’s room I was helped to undress till I was just wearing my panty. Dr. Fonteine pulled my panty down and examined my penis and friends. She said I was not that developed for my age. She probed my lower body with her hands and said she would like me to come to her surgery for an ultra sound, as there was something she could feel that should not be there. We could go immediately if we wished.
Moms and my curiosity were aroused and we agreed to go.
I got dressed and then we left to go to Dr. Fonteine’s surgery. My grandparents were to look after my brother.
We rode over in Dr. Fonteine’s Ford. Mom asked her friend questions on the way over. What did she suspect? Why the ultrasound? Dr. Fonteine said she thought I might have extra internal reproductive organs. We arrived at her surgery and she and mom undressed me. Dr. Fonteine did the ultra sound examination and she said her suspicions were right.
I did have internal female reproductive organs. From what she could see it liked like they were complete. Both mom and I were stunned. Mom asked her friend if it was a rare occurrence. Dr. Fonteine said it had been known to happen on one other occasion when a man was discovered to have internal female reproductive organs but that was the only case known.
Dr. Fonteine said if my female reproductive organ were functional I could be transformed relatively easily. A detailed internal examination was needed but we could do that once we were settled in our new home. We returned home and on the way I told mom I hoped my female organs were functional. At home mom and Dr. Fonteine share with my grandparents what had been discovered. They agreed with me that I should be made into a girl.
We had dinner, Dr. Fonteine stayed for dinner too. Later it was time for me to go to bed and I kissed her goodnight and thanked her for her examination. I went upstairs and Grandma Jones came with me. She kissed me and said I was going to make a beautiful girl. Grandma helped me undress and put on a nightgown. She said I would love it when my breasts began to grow and I developed in to a woman.
She helped me into bed and tucked me in. one she put my light out I got my hand under my nightgown and explored my body. I would miss my penis but without it and its friends I would be able to become a girl and later a woman
New Beginnings Part 4
Monday
I woke and the sun was already shining. I stretched in bed and enjoyed the softness of my nightgown around me. It was nice to have my legs covered in the silky material. I got up and went to the bathroom where I took off my nightgown and ran water, added bubble bath and then removed my panty and got in. I lay back and relaxed in the perfumed water. I heard a knock at the door and mom asking if she could come in. I said it was ok I was in the bath. Mom came into the bathroom and she began to wash me. I was certainly capable of doing it myself but liked it as mom took each limb and washed it for me.
Mom washed me all over including my penis and friends.
She washed my hair and told me to relax awhile in the bath she was just going to check up on my brother. I lay there thinking of the internal female organs inside me. I wondered how it would be like to have release with those organs. I needed information. I was so relaxed I began to doze off and then mom came back into the room and said that I looked so relaxed there in the water but it was time to get out otherwise I would turn into a prune. Mom helped me out the bath and dried me off. As she did so I began to ask her about release with my female organs as compared to my penis.
She said the females was different compared to the males and was generally longer lasting and more intense. She wanted to know why I asked. I was thinking of my options for future happiness and wondered would it be possible to have both female and male organs working. Mom said she didn’t think so and anyway society would find it odd. My maleness would inhibit my female development.
Mom said not to worry about it we just needed to get our move to Texas over and then we could take it further. Mom said I had not hit puberty yet and another week or so would not make much difference. We went into my room and I began to dress. This evening we had the farewell party. I pulled on a pink panty and a white lacy camisole. I put on socks with a red lacy trim. I was to wear a red dress with lace trim on the sleeves and lower hem.
We went downstairs to make and eat breakfast. I noticed mom was tearful and I asked if she was missing dad. She nodded yes. This started me off and too and mom said sometimes it was ok and then just suddenly she would start to miss dad. We finished breakfast and then mom contacted my grandparents and arranged they come over and discuss the memorial service.
Mom and I got my brother bathed and dressed while we waited for them to arrive. My grandparents arrived and we talked about the service and decided who was to speak and pay tribute to our family members. We drew up a program and mom also confirmed with the priest that there would be eats afterwards. Mom said she would pay for all costs involved.
Mom also contacted Ms. Smith and we faxed a copy of the program to have it printed, we gave details and photos to be included.
Later in the day we all went out for lunch. We went to restaurant near my grandparent’s hotel. Mom, my brother and I went in mom’s Caddy. After a lovely meal together mom, my brother and I went to a mall.
We went into a clothing store where mom and I got outfits for the memorial service. We did not have much in the way of black in our wardrobes. Afterwards we returned home and mom asked me to change my brother’s diaper while she informed people of the memorial service by e-mail. I took James to the nursery and soon had him cleaned up and put a fresh diaper on him. I took him back to mom who was still busy in the study. Mom had found information on a website about people who had been transformed from male to female. Mom said she was sure my case would be different in the light of what we had discovered.
We went to the den and relaxed before we went upstairs again to get ready for our farewell party. I went to my room and looked in my wardrobe for the outfit that had been bought for the farewell party. I knew of the outfit when I was still Keith as I had been with during a shopping trip. I undressed and then took a shower and then began to dress.
I wore white satin panties, white stockings, a satin camisole and full frilly petticoat. My dress was a green silk with lace trim on the hem. Mom came into the room to help me into my dress. Mom was already dressed. Once I had the dress on mom said she never would have thought that when she bought the dress I Keith would be wearing it. I told mom but it was I Karen.
I put on my shoes, white pumps with a low heel. We left to go the farewell party after we got James ready and into mom’s Caddy. We began the drive to Stacy’s home. My grandparents were to come to the party. We arrived and saw my grandparents were already there. The party was a great success. Everyone said they would be missing us. Mom also invited people to the memorial service. We were given going away gifts. We left after saying thanks to everyone.
Back home we went upstairs and got ready for bed. I undressed and put on my long pink satin nightgown and it’s matching panty. I put on my slipper and gown and went to mom’s room. Mom had just finished getting ready for bed herself. She turned her attention my brother and began to change him. I went with mom as she put my brother down in his cot in the nursery. We returned to mom’s room and settled down to sleep. Mom had taken off her nightgown and said, “Come Karen suck from mommy we need to have some close mother daughter time.” Mom pulled me to her breast and I eagerly went down on her and began to suck milk from her. I began to doze off while still sucking from mom.
Tuesday
I woke and was cuddled up with mom who was still sleeping. She still did not have her nightgown on. Her breasts were inviting and I began to suck from the nearest one. This caused mom to stir and she reached out and pulled me closer to her and said, “Ohhh my baby I love it when you suck from me.”
I sucked from mom for a while she caressed me rubbing my back. After a while we could hear my brother crying over the baby monitor. Mom said she had to go see to my brother. I stopped sucking from her and just lay back as mom got up and left the room still wearing only her panty.
Mom returned with my brother and began to feed him breast and I resumed feeding from her. After awhile mom said it was time for us to get up and face the day. I reluctantly stopped sucking from her and then went to my room. The memorial service was at 10 a.m. I bathed after filling the tub with bubble bath and bath oils. I got out the bath and dried myself off and then powdered myself. I like to smell all girly.
I began to put on my underwear and heard a knock on the door. It was Grandma Jones asking if she could come in. I told her she could. I had just pulled up my panty when she came in. She said I had such a beautiful body and I was going to enjoy becoming a woman. I was glad my family had accepted the idea I could become a girl and then a woman.
Grandma helped me put on my camisole and then helped me with my stockings. I put on my black dress. After I got my dress on I put on my shoes. Grandma brushed out my hair for me and then we went to join the family. We talked about the day and we were all tearful. None of us felt like eating but my grandmas said we should to keep our strength up.
I helped set the table. Breakfast was served and we ate.
We left for the church. The congregation welcomed us and expressed their sorrow at our family’s loss. Mom and I sat together and mom had her hand on my shoulder as she held me close to her as the tributes to our family were given. Mom brought a tribute to my family and thanked everyone for their support.
We had snacks after the service and then left to go home.
I went up to my room and changed my dress. The dress I wore was a light pink mini dress that I wore with white boots. We spent the rest of the day preparing for the moving van that was to come the next day. We went to my grandparent’s hotel for supper and then returned home.
I got ready for bed. I dressed in a long pink silky nightgown and then went to mom’s room. I helped mom to get my brother ready for bed and then mom and I cuddled up in bed and I sucked from her breasts to go to sleep.
Wednesday
We woke early, as today was the day the moving van was coming. I kissed mom good morning and went to my room where I bathed and dressed for the day. I wore a pink and white gingham dress with two full petticoats underneath it. I also had my white stockings on.
I went down to help mom. My grandparents were already there and they brought us breakfast bars. The moving van arrived and the men came into the house and began to move out our furniture and appliances. I went up to my old room and assisted the men with my things. Later I was my new room and I assisted there as well.
The day went quickly and our entire household contents were packed into the van by nightfall. We had a break for lunch where we went to a nearby mall. We left out house for the last time and went to the hotel where my grandparents were staying. We had supper and then we went to bed early to get enough rest for the day ahead.
I got changed into my yellow silky nightgown and got into bed. Mom followed soon after and she fed my brother and I breast until my brother dozed off. Mom put him into a cot and then I had mom’s breasts all to myself. I dozed off while sucking from them.
We woke early the next day and got ready for the day. I dressed in my pink gingham dress with a full petticoat and stockings. We and had breakfast and checked out of the hotel. My grandparents were to fly back to their homes. We left at the same time. My grandparents left in taxis while mom began to drive her Caddy out of town. It was 8 o’clock when we got going. We were planning to reach Needles by the end of the day. I sat in the rear of the Caddy with my brother who was strapped in a baby car seat. I passed mom snacks and drinks as we drove along. We took a break around 10 a.m. stopping at a highway rest stop after encountering heavy traffic. We reached the town of Barstow by lunchtime where we had meal at a restaurant.
After lunch we resumed our journey and after another break halfway through the afternoon we arrived at our destination, Needles for the night. We checked into a hotel and relaxed till supper. We requested room service. Once we had eaten we watched a bit of TV before settling down for the night. As usual mom let me feed from her breasts once she had fed my brother. I fell asleep with Mom’s breast in my mouth.
I woke the next morning with Mom kissing me on the lips. Mom said, “Good morning my darling girl sorry to wake you but we must get going.” Mom was already dressed and also had my brother ready. Mom helped me change into a light green dress and then we went down for breakfast after which we checked out of the hotel and took to the road again. Our destination for the day was Gallup with a lunch time stop at Flagstaff. The day passed with the miles passing by rapidly. We enjoyed a lunch at Flagstaff and then pushed on to Gallup. We once again checked into a hotel. We relaxed in our suite and then bathed and dressed and went down for supper. After supper we went back to our suite where we got ready for bed. I helped mom get my brother settled down to sleep and then mom and I got ready for bed ourselves.
I undressed and put on my long pink nightgown while mom put on a pink negligee. We got into bed and mom encouraged me to suck from her breast. I went down on her breast and mom hiked up my nightgown and got her hand inside my panty and began to stroke me. Mom soon had me ejaculating in my panty as I sucked from her.
I was relaxed from sucking from mom’s breast and having ejaculated and soon dozed off.
The next day we were to reach our destination. I woke and mom was still sleeping and I began to suck from her breast which soon got her awake. Mom said, “That’s a nice way to wake up my darling.” I sucked from mom a bit longer and then we got up and got ready for the day. I dressed in a skirt and blouse with petticoat under my skirt. Mom woke up my brother and fed and then dressed him and we packed up and went down for breakfast.
We left the hotel and took to the road again. We had a break in Albuquerque and reached Santa Rosa at lunchtime where we stopped for a meal and then took to the road at 1 p.m. We came to the outskirts of Amarillo our new hometown at 4 p.m.
We drove straight to our new house. The moving van was already there. Granny and Grandpa Jones who lived in Amarillo were also there. My other grandparents who lived in Lubbock were also due to arrive soon. They had first gone to their home in Lubbock
We went inside the house after we all kissed in greeting. I began to explore the house and soon found the room that was to be mine. The removal people started to bring on our furniture and appliances. It was not long and my furniture was brought up and set up in my room. I began to get my personal items from the boxes and pack them in my wardrobe. My room was accessed by stairs and had a window overlooking the front yard. One of the removal ladies hung my clothes in my wardrobe while I placed my underwear in my underwear drawer.
It was getting near dinner time and we went over to Granny and Grandpa’s house to eat and also spend the night. We watched TV for a while and then went to bed. We shared the guest room.
I helped mom get my brother changed for the night and then mom began to undress me and help me into my nightgown and panties. I got into bed while mom got ready for bed herself. As usual mom let both my brother and I suck from her breasts. My brother fell asleep first and mom then put him into his cot and then returned to the bed. Mom invited me to suck from her breast again. I began to suck form her lovely breast and then Granma Tyson came into the room to say goodnight. She and grandpa Tyson were old staying with us.
Granma said, ”Ooh looks like Karen is really enjoying feeding from you my girl.” Granma slipped her slippers off and got into the bed with us. Granma lay at my back as I sucked from mom. She and mom discussed my future as a girl. They talked about what Dr. Fonteine had said. My penis was getting hard inside my panty and mom said she could feel it. Granma put her hand round to feel my penis and began to stroke it. She stopped for awhile and then took off her own nightgown and wrapped my penis with it and continued to stoke me. I could feel her breasts pushing against my back as she pleasured me. I soon ejaculated into the nightgown. This always relaxed me and coupled with sucking from mom’s breast I soon fell asleep.
Sissy Bride Gets Married
Sissy bride gets married Part 1
I woke up at 06h00 in the bridal suite. I was due to be married today but first let me share with you a bit of my background. What was significant about it was that as a non-virile male I was to marry a male and I was to be the bride. In my society males that were not well endowed as I was were married off to strong virile males. My name was Victor but I was now called Victoria. I was 20 years old and lived with my parents and younger sisters. All unmarried males were examined at intervals for virility and I was found to be lacking. The reason for the process was an excess of males and this was a way to achieve a balance. There was a Gender Reform Institute were males such as I had to go to become female. The process was extensive; it started with hormone injections to produce breasts, produce anal lubricant and start the process to change the male sexual organs into female ones by mean of DNA manipulation.
A womb would be created as well and a baby could be delivered normally as even the skeleton would change to that of a female.
I was not entirely happy with the process as I was being forced to be a female. I had to admit I did not entirely fit the bill as a man. I was slender, I had a feminine face, I did not have the muscle tone of a man, and I was not good at or into manly sports. Already my nipples were red and enlarged, I was not yet an “A” cup. The hormones were also making me become more emotional. Just yesterday I began to cry for no reason.
I had met James my husband to be at a family function. James was bi-sexual and did not mind that I was a sissy. In fact he delighted in the fact he was going to be instrumental in turning me into a female. I had undergone extensive sessions for the measurements and fittings for my dress. I had undergone electrolysis and had a completely smooth skin all over my body. My eyebrows had been shaped onto a feminine shape. My shoulder length hair was blonde. Part of my training at the Institute involved learning to wear and walk in high heel shoes. I also had to wear panties and stockings that were held up by a garter-belt. I had at first resented the idea of wearing the feminine items but soon began to enjoy it. The first time I had pulled on panties I marveled how soft and silky they felt on my skin. I had been alone at the time and then Beverly my reformist came into the room to help me with the garter-belt and stockings.
Beverly was a reformed male and therefore the perfect person to help with new sissies. First Beverly put the garter-belt on me while standing at my rear; Beverly showed me how to get the stockings on without laddering them. I bunched up the stocking and slipped it onto my foot. I pulled the stocking up my leg shuddering as I did. Beverly noticed and asked if it felt nice. I told her it did. Beverly said I had to admit ladies clothes were far nicer and softer than men’s. I said they were. I got the stocking all the way up my leg and Beverly clipped it in place with the garter grips. We did the other stocking and then Beverly helped me into my first skirt.
The skirt was narrow and came to my lower calf. Beverly then helped me into a silk blouse. Beverly said with my long hair, slim figure and feminine face I looked feminine already. Beverly helped me into my first pair of high heels. The heels were 2 inches high and then Beverly helped me to stand and to prepare to take my first step in heels. The feeling of standing in the heels for the first time was interesting. It was another feeling of surrender to becoming a woman. I took a step and the skirt I wore limited the length of step I could take. Beverly said it was good, as it would help me to walk in a more lady like fashion. I took another step and teetered a bit in the unaccustomed high shoes. I took further steps and was soon managing to take some short feminine steps. Beverly had told me to place one foot in line with the other and this caused my hips to sway. My other training was to su-k on a pen-s shaped dildo. This was to learn to satisfy my future husband’s needs sexually.
I was also told of what to expect when my husband to be would do on our wedding night and how I should submit to him totally. I was to present my bum to him so he could impregnate me and I was to carry his seed in my anus cavity for as long as possible. There was even a pad I had to apply to stop his semen from leaking from me after sex. His semen in me would cause me to be feminized further. I was already wearing only female underwear for a while now ever since I had turned 20, which was nearly a year ago. In fact I was due to turn 21 the next day. Mom had got rid of all my male underwear and I wore only female nightwear. My daywear was still male but I wore only soft fabrics, which were more suited to my increasingly softer skin.
Back to the present, Mom came into the room carrying
a cup of tea and said. ”Good morning my darling Victoria, are you ready for your big day?” I replied,” I’m a bit scared Mommy, I’m a bit apprehensive of when James inserts his pen-s into me.” Mom said,” It must be a bit frightening for you but remember he will be gentle with you.” I drank the tea mom had brought. Mom said,” I will go and get your bath ready.” Mom left the room and went into the en-suite bathroom. I got out of bed and slipped my feet into my high heel pink fluffy slippers and put on my pink robe over my baby doll nightie.
I went into the bathroom and then removed my gown and slippers and then Mom gripped the hem of my baby doll and lifted it over my head and then removed it leaving me in the little matching panties. My penis was hard and causing a bulge in the panties. Mom said, ”Oooh aren’t we excited to be wearing a little panty.” My pen-s was getting smaller since I started on the hormones. Mom reached down and began to slide the panties down my legs. My pen-s sprung to attention as Mom did so. I got into the bubble bath and relaxed in the warm water. Mom took my pink washcloth and began to bathe me. Mom said it was her privilege to get her baby ready for her wedding. Mom took her time washing me all over. I just relaxed though the whole bath. The bath came to an end with Mom washing my hair. It was time for me to get out the bath.
Mom helped me out the bath and began to dry me off with a large pink fluffy towel. Just then my Aunt Rose came into the room. She took another towel and wrapped it around my hair. I felt just so special. There was a knock on the door and Mom call and asked, “Is it you Beverly?” Beverly from the institute was my maid of honor to be. Beverly called out to say it was and the videographer and photographer were also there and they all came into the suite.
Beverly came into the bathroom and kissed me in greeting. Beverly had become a close friend. We went out to the bedroom and the three ladies continued to get me ready for my big day while the photographer and videographer started to film us. Beverly had been married now for 6 months. The towel was removed from my body and Beverly took a powder puff and dusted me all over with the feminine smelling powder. I was beginning to become erect again and Beverly made me harder by coating my pen-s with an extra layer of powder. She said, “James is just going to love this cute clitty of yours.” The media captured this in close up.
Beverly then knelt at my feet and took the panty mom had passed to her. The panty was bridal white and made of satin and lace. I steadied myself by holding on to her shoulder and I stepped one leg at a time into the panty. Beverly pulled up the panties till it was over my hips. My pen-s caused a tent like bulge. Next Beverly got my bra from a drawer and pushed it up my outstretched arms while Aunt Rose stood at my rear and fastened the hooks. My breasts did not really need a bra at this stage. The garment had been specially made for me. Mom got my garter belt and she and Aunt Rose put it on me. While I sat on the bed Mom and Aunt Rose put my stockings on me. They together drew the lacy silky white stockings up my legs and then pulled me to my feet while Beverly fastened them to the garter tabs.
My pink and blue lace frilled garters were slid up my legs till they were around my upper thighs. My hair was done next. Mom was an accomplished hairdresser and she began to do my hair. She began getting my hair dried and set to perfection and once that was done Aunt Rose started up on my makeup.
She started with thin layer of pearlized foundation, giving my face a soft radiant glow. Next she applied pale pink blush to my cheeks. She then started to work on my eyes. Oyster shadow was applied all over my eyelids from lashes to the brows. Sangria shadow was applied to my eyelids and crease to give some depth and then mauve shadow was applied to my lids to give some intensity.
The tops of my eyes were lined with eyeliner. Mascara was applied to my lashes and then work was started on my lips. My lips were first outlined with a lipstick pencil and then filled in with the lipstick pencil. My lips were then coated with pale pink lipstick using a lip brush. Aunt Rose did my nails next. They were filed smooth and then coated with a clear base coat and then with pink nail polish. Slippers were placed on my feet and a lacy gown was put on me and I went through to the lounge of the suite for a light breakfast.
I had a bowl of yogurt with fruit salad and a bowl of cereal with my mom, Aunt Rose and Beverly. After our breakfast we went back to the room to continue to get me dressed. I had several petticoats to wear under my dress. The first was made of satin and was edged on the hem with delicate lace. Beverly knelt before me and held the petticoat open so I could step into it. I steadied myself with a hand on her shoulder and stepped in one leg at a time. Mom and Aunt Rose were there to pull up the petticoat to my waist and secure it with the drawstring.
The next petticoat was made of stiff netting and this was also put on me. A third petticoat made of taffeta was put on me. I moved my body causing the delicious garments to swish. Beverly said, “Don’t you just love the sound your petticoats make?” I said, “Yes it’s so girly.” The final petticoat was made of satin also and it too was put on me.
My wedding dress was the next item to be put on me. The dress was something out of a fairytale. The dress had a long skirt that was floor length and was in the style of a ball gown. The skirt was made of layer upon layer of ruffled organza. The skirt extended backwards into a cathedral length train. The bodice was made of heavily embroidered satin and it had puffy sleeves of ruffled organza attached that extended to almost to my elbow. The sleeves were extended further to my wrists with heavily embroidered organza. The neckline was high and was an illusion. The bodice had a sweetheart neckline with chiffon up to the top of my neck. Of course the whole outfit was in a sissy bride color pink.
Beverly and Aunt Rose went over to my dress and then took it off the hanger and came over to me with it. I extended my arms up bent forward and Beverly and Aunt Rose slipped the dress over my head and arms and Mom assisted in getting the dress down on in position. The train extended 4 yards behinds me. My veil and tiara were next. The tiara was a band of small red and white roses and the veil was attached to this and then put on my head. The veil was full over my face and extended back to the edges of my dress.
Mom helped me into my pink satin high heel pumps and then handed me my bouquet of pink and white roses.
The media had been capturing the whole process of me being dressed and I went and sat down on a large couch in the room while my dressing attendants went to finish getting ready. A while later Dad came into the room. He was supportive of my whole feminization process saying that I did not really fit the bill to be a male. Dad said, “You look beautiful my dear Victoria.”
Mom, Aunt Rose and Beverly came back into the room and Beverly helped me to my feet. It was time to leave to go to the church. The room we were in led out onto a patio with sliding glass doors. Dad opened up the doors and then came back to me and took my arm and led me out. Waiting outside was a horse drawn carriage. My attendants were also waiting. I was helped into the carriage and Dad got in with me. Waiting behind the carriage another horse drawn carriage for all the attendants. It was a fair distance to the church as the estate we were on was quite large. We set off on the ride to the church. It took a while as we rode along on the winding paths of the estate.
We came to the church and Dad got out the carriage and I was helped out and we made way to the door of the church. Mom and Aunt Rose helped spread my dress behind me and then went on ahead to take their places. The bridal march started. Dad took my arm and we entered the church.
Sissy bride gets married Part 2
We began the walk up the aisle. Beverly, the flower girls and ring bearer followed us. I was feeling good about myself and began to smile as I saw all the people who were there to see me. I had accepted my fate and was determined to be a good wife and serve my husband. As we proceeded up the aisle I could hear comments from the people. They were saying thing like “He makes a pretty bride.” All of the people knew I was a male in transition to become a female. It was beginning to happen quite often in our society.
We finally reached the front and I took my place alongside my husband to be, James. He whispered to me, “You look beautiful my darling.” The minister started the ceremony. He first asked who was giving away the lovely bride. Dad responded that he was. There was the usual asking if anyone knew of any reason why we should not be married.
No-one responded of course and then the same question was directed at James and I. I was asked first and the minister asked me, “Do you Victoria Fonteine know of any reason not take this man James Hill as your lawful wedded husband?” I replied I did not. The minister then directed his question at James, “Do you James Hill know of any reason not to take this woman to be as your lawful wedded wife? James also replied in the negative. I began to relax and was thinking of the night ahead.
The minister spoke of our future lives together. He spoke that we were a unique couple as I was woman to be but the love we have was no different than between any other couple. We did our vows next. My vow was centered on being a willing participant in my transformation into a woman. I was asked if took this man to be my husband and promised to love and obey him in all circumstances. James gave his vows that he would take me a woman to be as his wife and would love me and cherish me and accept me for what I was to become.
I was happy that I had someone to take care of me. James was wealthy and had lots of servants. I would be taken care of for the rest of my life. Next during the ceremony there was performance by of a song by a friend, Josie. The song was apt for my situation, "Feel like a woman". After the song we exchanged rings. I was first to place James’s ring on his finger and do the vow. Then it was James’s turn to put my ring on my finger. My ring was a wedding band a perfect compliment to the engagement ring I already wore. I thought back to the evening nine months ago that we got engaged. I had feminine lingerie underneath my male clothes. My engagement ring was beautiful and had a large diamond encircled by red rubies.
The minister proclaimed us husband and wife and then told James’s he could kiss me. Beverly stepped forward and folded my veil back and then James kissed me full on the lips. I opened my mouth to allow his tongue to enter into my mouth. He kissed me for a full minute and I enjoyed his tongue exploring. The minister saying we could do more of that later interrupted us.
We then signed the wedding register and completed all the paperwork. I took delight as I signed above my name Victoria Fonteine. The guests had exited the church and were waiting for us. James took my arm and led me down the aisle. As we walked he was saying how he was going to enjoy getting into me. I blushed at the thought of what lay in store for me. We exited the church to a flurry of confetti and streamers. The guests and our families congratulated us.
We went to the nearby gardens for the formal wedding photographs while our guests made their way to the reception hall. Beverly redid my lipstick as my mouth had taken a beating during my kiss with James. We made our way to the reception hall and were welcomed in by music playing. We made our way to the main table. I was helped to my seat. My dress and petticoats were so voluminous that they could go over the chair which a lower back. My train extended on the floor behind me. The master of ceremonies did the welcoming. I enjoyed his remarks that I was going to become a fine woman.
We started off with appetizers. The food was excellent. There were speeches and toasts. Next the main course started. There was nice easy listening background music. After the meal it was time for my husband and I to take to the dance floor. James helped me up and he led me to the floor. I was still wearing my complete wedding dress and veil. I just loved being in this dress and was going to dance in the complete dress. I had told Mom I wanted to and she and Aunt Rose were prepared to help me. The train of the dress was gathered up and attached to my wrist. We weren’t going to do an elaborate dance, just a slow waltz with James moving backwards in a large circle. It was a challenge with my full dress but we managed it ok and best of all I got to dance up close with my man. Others joined us on the dance floor. At the end of the song James and I circulated amongst the guests and then went to sit down again for dessert.
We made our way to the cake table and we cut the cake and then James fed me a small piece. After another slow dance together it was time for the bouquet and garter toss. I was helped up onto a chair and I threw the bouquet, Karen a gender-reformed guy caught it. I sat on the chair and then James got under my skirts and reached up my leg and in the process went up too high and brushed his hand against my panty-covered penis. My penis was hard from being covered in all the wonderful soft fabrics. James found the garter and pulled it down and then whispered in my ear, “I like your hard clitty my darling.” James threw the garter to the waiting men and his best man and close friend Brian caught it.
We had a last dance and then James thanked everyone for sharing our wedding with us. We made our way to the entrance to the hall where the carriage awaited us. We got in and began the slow ride to our chalet. I loved being with the man who was going to be instrumental into transforming me into a woman. James was kissing me as we rode along and he placed my hand on his crotch and I could feel his hardness. We arrived at our chalet that was completely secluded.
James got out and then helped me down from the carriage. He took me by the arm and led me to the chalet door. He opened the door and then turned to pick me up and carry me over the threshold. I was slightly built and James was quite strong. He carried me over to a couch in the lounge of the chalet and put me down gently. He went to the bar in the room to fix us sundowners. He came back and handed me my drink and put on some soft romantic music. Our luggage had already been brought to the chalet and we just relaxed with our drinks and chatted. After a while James said he was going to the bedroom to get ready for me.
I waited a while till James called to say he was ready. I went into the bedroom. He was lying in the middle of the heart shaped bed. He was wearing only a pair of silk boxers. I was still clad in my entire wedding outfit and I just removed my shoes as I stood in the doorway and walked across the plush carpet in my stockinged feet.
I reached the bed and the train of my dress was at the doorway. James moved to one side of the bed and told me to get him ready. I got on the bed and began to pull James's boxers down. I exposed his big tool and then I pulled the boxers all the way down to his ankles and he kicked them off. His tool was hard and he invited me to suck him. This was the moment I had been trained for. I went down and put my lips to his tool and began to lick and suck on it. I took it further into my mouth so that I almost gagged. James began to moan with delight and said, “That is so wonderful my dear but slow down a bit so I can come in you.”
I took my mouth from his tool and then assumed the position. I was on my knees still dressed in my wedding outfit. James moved in behind me. He began to lift up my gown skirts. He pulled the train of my dress over my shoulders. He had to fold the material several times. He folded my petticoats one my one until my frilly panties were visible. He pulled my panties down until they were down by my knees. I felt his hard penis touch my bare bottom.
I felt his tool move up till it was by my hole. I could feel the head open me up and begin to penetrate me. I yelped in pain and pulled the hem of my dress to my mouth and began to suck on it to stop from moaning any louder. James said, “Sorry my darling I didn’t mean to hurt you, are you OK?” I nodded my head. James continued his thrusting into me. It was sore but at the same time pleasurable. I accepted this as it was going to turn me into a woman. James had now thrust all the way in and I felt his balls touch my bottom. James then began to pump in and out of me and his balls slapped against my bottom. Soon enough I felt an eruption as James came in me. He withdrew from me and then assisted me to get the pad in place and secured it with my panty.
I decided to sleep in my full wedding dress. I lay on my back and James folded the train of my dress over me enclosing my feet after reaching underneath my dress to release my clitty by pulling my panty down a bit. He gripped my erect clitty though the layers of material and began to stroke me until I ejaculated into the material. James kissed me goodnight and then pulled up the bedcovers and covered us.
I was lying on my left side and James was lying at my back pressed up against me. I could feel his penis was erect again as it was pushing against my rear. I dozed off and woke later to find I was alone in the room.
Sissy bride gets married Part 3
James came into the room carrying two cups of coffee. He was now wearing a robe. Behind him was a woman dressed in a maid’s uniform. James said, “Darling this is Barbara, She is your maid and she will be doing everything for you.”
Barbara said, “I am pleased to be of service to you ma’am.”
As she spoke she did a deep curtsy and gave me an eyeful of her bosom. She was wearing a low cut black satin dress with lots of fluffy petticoats that made the short skirt of the dress flare out. She wore white stockings and heels. The remaining maleness in me caused my penis to erect.
I said, “Thank you Barbara and you can call me Victoria.”
James put the cups down and came over to me and kissed me and said, “Happy birthday my darling”, and handed me a small box. I opened it to find an car key. It said Cadillac on the key. My new husband had given me a Caddy for my birthday.
Barbara said, “Victoria, I will go run your bath for you.” Barbara left to go to the suites bathroom. James said helped me up and then helped me into slippers and led me by the hand to the door of the room. We exited the room with my train of my wedding dress trailing behind me. James led me to the suite entrance and we went outside. Standing outside was a pink 1959 Cadillac convertible with a big red ribbon bow on the hood. I kissed James to thank him for my gift and he responded by driving his tongue deep into my mouth. James broke off the kiss and said, “After Barbara has dressed you we can take it for a spin.”
We went back inside and James held by cup of coffee to my lips for me to drink. Barbara came out the bathroom and said, “Victoria your bath is ready.” She began to undress me. Soon I was standing before her in just my panty, bra suspender belt and stockings. My erect penis caused a bulge in my panty. Barbara led me to vanity and got me to sit after unclipping my stockings and removing my garter belt. She removed my stocking and slippers and led me to the bathroom. She stood behind me and unclipped my bra and turned me around and pulled it off my arms. She took the waistband of my panty and began to pull it down. I accepted she was there to help me with everything and did not need to feel embarrassed. I held onto her as I stepped out of the panty. My penis stood out erect.
She helped me into the large tub, which was almost overflowing, with bubbles. I settled into the warm water and lay against the back of the bath to await my bath. Barbara tided up my hair with a scarf and knelt beside me and took a washcloth and lathered it with soap and began to wash me. I lay back thinking of how lucky I was as Barbara lifted each of my limbs and washed it. Of course the nearness of her bosom excited me. She reached below the surface of the water and washed my penis and friends. It did nothing to stop me from getting more erect. She got me onto my knees and washed my bottom. Once I was sitting down again she washed my face removing all my wedding makeup.
She helped me step out the bath and began to dry me off with a large pink fluffy towel. It was nice just to stand there passively as the beautiful maid dried me off. She led me to the bedroom holding on to my penis and said, “Master James would you like to deposit your seed in Victoria before I start to dress her?” James said, “Yes I would like to, I must keep her filled so she can be transformed quickly.”
I got into position on the bed and James removed his robe and knelt in front of me so I could suck him before made his deposit. I took his penis in my mouth and made him nice and wet and then he went to my rear and began to enter into me.
Barbara got into position under me and took my penis into her mouth. She began to suck on me as James started pumping in and out of me. I came almost immediately and then Barbara moved out from underneath me. James continued his pumping and then he erupted into me.
Barbara was on hand with my pad and panty. James exited from me and Barbara got my pad into place and then secured it into place with the panty. James went to go shower. I was helped to my feet by Barbara who began powdered me all over. She began to dress me further. Barbara sucked on my nipples and I shuddered at the sensation. Barbara said, “Just you wait till your breasts begin to grow, you will feel even more. She put my bra for me followed by my suspender belt and then my stockings. She opened up a petticoat for me to step into and then pulled it up.
She led me to the vanity where she did my makeup for me. She brushed out my hair for me and then helped me into the dress I was to wear. The dress was made of pink flowery material. She helped me into my pink high heel sandals. She redid my nails and we went out to the lounge of our suite. James joined us soon after and we went outside after Barbara handed me my purse. James opened the driver side door for me and I got in. He went around to the passenger side and got in. I drove off towards to the main hotel building. Barbara followed us in her compact car.
We arrived at the main hotel building and I noticed there were several familiar cars in the lot. They were the cars of family and friends. We went inside with Barbara in tow. In the lobby of the hotel were family and friends. Mom came over to me and wished me happy birthday. We went in to have breakfast together. Barbara sat at the table with us. My family and friends joining us for breakfast was wonderful.
Mom at one point whispered to me asking of how our night had been. I told her James had been a wonderful lover. I told the initial first penetration had been sore but after that it was fine.
Breakfast was over and I was given gifts each of which I opened. I needed to go to toilet and as I moved to go Barbara moved to accompany me. We went into the ladies. Barbara assisted me in the stall to get my dress and petticoat up and panty down before I sat down. I finished my business on the toilet. I got up and Barbara told me to turn around and she got toilet paper off the dispenser and wiped my rear for me. She got a powder puff out and powdered my penis and friends before pulling my panty back up. We exited the stall and then refreshed my lipstick for me.
I thanked my family and friends for the surprise visit and then we made our way back to the suite. We were due to spend the day at the hotel and then go to James’s home the next day. Back at the suite we got changed into our swimwear, the suite had its own private pool. Barbara had undressed me and then helped me into my bikini. The bikini was yellow. The top had also been specially made for me. My wiener caused a bulge in the panty of the suit. James wore a tight Speedo. We tanned in the sun after Barbara put sunscreen on us. Later in the day near lunchtime Barbara arranged for lunch to be brought to us.
We had our lunch by the pool and afterwards we splashed about in the pool. Late afternoon we went in door to get ready for our dinner at the hotel main building. Barbara undressed me and helped me into the tub and as usual bathed me. She dressed me in my underwear after James deposited another load in me. Barbara had changed into an evening dress. I wore a long white evening gown with a full slip underneath. We drove over in my new Caddy with Barbara in tow. We had a table for two while Barbara sat alone at a table nearby. We enjoyed our meal in intimate surroundings. We talked of our future life together. We took to the dance floor and danced and a slow close dance. I needed the ladies and once again Barbara accompanied me.
Later after our meal we made our way back to the suite where Barbara got me ready for bed. I wore a long pink satin nightgown with a matching pink pantie. Barbara had removed my makeup and also brushed my teeth for me. James and I got close and intimate and I enjoyed him kissing me all over once we had undressed each other. I liked it when he sucked on my penis. He got me hard and then Barbara finished me off as James got his penis in me to deposit another load of his seed. Barbara got my pad and panty on to retain his seed afterwards. Barbara got my nightgown on me again
We went to sleep with James pressed close at my back. I could feel his penis pressing against me as Barbara covered us with the covers.
I woke to feel a kiss on my lips and opened my eyes to see it was Barbara. I was aware the James was no longer at my back. Barbara was kneeling next to the bed and she said, “ I have a cup of tea for you, Victoria, sit up and I will give it to you.” I did so and Barbara held the cup to my lips after sitting on the bed next to me. Barbara was dressed in her maid’s uniform and had kicked her shoes off. I sipped the tea from the cup and when I took my mouth off the cup rim Barbara put it down. I enjoyed this beautiful woman in her low cut dress being so close to me.
I had more of the tea as when I told Barbara I was ready for more. I finished the cup and then James came into the room. He was dressed in his Speedo and was drying himself off.
James came over to us and kissed me on the lips. He pulled down his Speedo and said, “Come my darling it’s time for another deposit.” I took his penis into my mouth and sucked it to get him ready. Barbara was on hand and pulled up my nightgown and pulled my panty off. I assumed the position and James got behind me and entered into me. I was getting used to him entering me and it was now a pleasure to have him in me.
James began to pump in and out of me and soon I felt him erupting into me. Barbara was on hand as usual to put apply my pad and get a clean panty on me one James had withdrawn from me. James went to shower while Barbara arranged for breakfast to be sent to us. Barbara turned her attention back to me and led me to the bathroom where she washed my face and brushed my teeth for me. She took my nightgown off me and washed my body as I stood in front of the basin. I just loved everything being done for me.
Barbara led me back to the bedroom and began to dress me for the day. I sat on the bed as Barbara put my bra on me and sucking on my nipples. Everything was focused on my enjoyment. Barbara put my suspender belt on and then my stockings. Next a petticoat was put on me. She sat me before the vanity and did my makeup and then helped me into my dress. It was a gold lame mini dress. As I sat at the vanity she put my white boots that came up to just below my knees. She brushed out my hair and did my nails.
We went into the dining room of the suite and where breakfast was waiting for us. Barbara sat next to me and fed me my breakfast. I just had to take the food off the fork or spoon and swallow. After breakfast we left the suite to go James’s mansion. I had not been there yet and did not even know where it was. We left in my new Caddy. Barbara was to pack up our clothes and follow later.
Sissy bride gets married Part 4
James gave me directions and we reached a gate that James opened with a remote. We made our way up a long winding tree covered driveway. The mansion eventually came into view. I was surprised by its size. The double story front facade that was south facing must have been about 200 meters long. I noted there were several balconies. There was a paved area with a fountain in the center. There were steps leading to the door of the mansion. I stopped the Caddy and I noticed the front door opened. The servants were obviously waiting for us.
James got out and came round and opened door for me and helped me out. The servants all women came down the steps to greet us. There were 7 in all. James introduced them to me. Ann, Carol, Daisy, Edna, Florence, Gail and Hester. Barbara was the 8th member of the household staff.
Ann, Barbara and Carol who were dressed the same as Barbara were my personal maids. Daisy was the cook, Edna the head housekeeper. Florence, Gail and Hester were general maids.
Ann and Carol took me by the hands and led me up the stairs to the door. I had three personal maids to pamper me.
We were to leave in a few days to go away on honeymoon and they and the rest of the staff would all accompany us. James said he had a mountain top mansion in Hawaii and we would be going there for two weeks. I had to admit my whole life was to become a long honeymoon.
We entered the mansion and I was awestruck by the luxury of it. There were wide double curved staircases leading from the entrance hall. There was a huge chandelier hanging in the center of staircases. Leading off on either side were lavishly furnished rooms. One appeared to be a lounge and the other a dining room. Daisy went in the dining room; presumably the kitchen was in that direction too.
The ladies led me up the stairs and James followed us and the rest of the staff followed him. We got to the top of the stairs and made our way down the corridor. We reached a doorway and entered in to a huge bedroom. The ladies lead me to a sliding glass door and it opened, as we got closer. We went out onto the balcony. There was a wonderful view of the estate. We saw Barbara’s car drive up to the mansion and Edna told the Hester to assist her to bring up our luggage.
We went back into the room and there I was shown the huge bathroom. There was a large tub big enough for at least 4 people. Ann turned to me and said that they would be joining me in the bath while they bathed me. Both Ann and Carol were young beautiful ladies as was Barbara. Barbara and Hester arrived with our luggage. Barbara took charge as all the maids apart from my personal maids and James left the room.
Barbara said I had not bathed yet today so this was a perfect opportunity for two of them to bathe in the tub. Barbara started filling up the huge tub and pouring in bubble bath and oils. Ann and Carol first got undressed themselves as I sat on a wide long padded table about waist high. I enjoyed the sight of them undressing and as they did so I was in heaven as I realized these two beauties would soon be in the bath with me.
The two maids were soon unclothed and they come over to me and began to remove my clothes. I was soon down to my panty that was now bulging with my wiener. Barbara began to pull my panty down while the other two maids began to kiss and suck on my nipples. They were getting very sensitive. I was led into the tub that was set into the floor.
There were steps leading down and there were 4 molded bays where people could lay in. There were 3 next to each other on the left side while there was a single one on the right.
I moved to the center bay and lay down and the maids lay down on either side of me. They began to wash me, all over of course. I relaxed in the warm water as they washed every inch of me including my penis and friends. I relaxed further when they washed themselves.
The maids got up and pulled me up and led me out the tub and over to the padded table. I was told to lie down on the table. The maids first dried themselves and then turned their attention to me. They each had a fluffy pink towel that they used to dry me. After drying me they powdered me as I lay on the table. James had returned to our bedroom. Barbara asked him if he would like to deposit more of his seed in me. His reply was in the affirmative. I was led into the bedroom and to the bed. The bed was a huge four-poster bed set in the middle of the room. There were heavy velvet curtains, which could be drawn around the bed.
James undressed as the maids got me in position on the bed. James got on his knees behind me and thrust his penis in to my rear and pumped till he erupted in me. This was becoming increasingly wonderful experience for me. James withdrew and a pad was applied and a frilly blue satin panty was put on me.
It was now nearly lunchtime and the maids began to dress themselves and then started put on my lingerie. There was my bra, garter belt and stockings and petticoat. A long satin quilted dressing gown was put on me as well as my slippers.
We went downstairs to the dining room where lunch was waiting for us. James was waiting; he was just dressed in his boxers. I sat down and Ann and Barbara took their places on either side of me. They fed me my lunch. I just loved being pampered by the lovely ladies.
After lunch I was led to another room in the mansion. This was my beauty salon where there were trained personnel to take care of me. I was given a manicure, a pedicure after my stockings were taken off. While the beauty salon staff Cheryl and Jane did my facial Ann, Barbara and Carol was massaging my body and paid a lot of attention to my budding breasts after my bra was taken off. Barbara said my husband was holding a ball in my honor here at the mansion. They had the most magnificent ball gown me to wear.
I was led back to my room in my bare feet. The plush carpets were soft on my feet. My stockings were put on me. They were white lacy stockings. I lay back on my bed as the maids resumed their earlier massaging of my budding breasts. As they massaged me they were talking to me about my change into a woman. The course of events that was going to happen was that my clitty friends would begin to retract into my body leaving my sacs empty. My clitty would also begin to retract into my body and its friends would turn into ovaries. This would speed up the process of me becoming a woman. My maids were all reformed males.
I just enjoyed the massage of my budding breasts that up to now were the result of hormones. During the massaging I sat up when Florence and Gail came into the room with a bite for me to eat. They fed me some sausage rolls and then a plate of jello and custard while the others continued to massage me. Much later it was time for them to get me ready for the ball.
A new bra was put on me and then a hooped petticoat was put on me. The dress I was to wear was brought out of my walk in wardrobe. The dress had a very wide skirt. It was made of red velvet. I was helped into the dress. The hoop petticoat caused the skirt to float around me in bell shape. The bodice of the dress had long wide sleeves attached to it.
3 inch high heel court shoes were put on my feet and I was led back to the beauty salon. I sat in the chair and my hair styled. My hair was piled high on my head and it was circle with a tiara. They started on my makeup next. I was going to be perfectly made up for the ball. After an hour or so I turned in the chair to face the mirror. I liked how I looked my lips were pale pink and my eyelids were coated in blue-green eye shadow. My lashes were made full with black mascara.
I was led to from the beauty salon back to our room. I was sprayed with perfume and given my purse and then led to the top of the stairs. James was waiting for me at the bottom.
I started my slow walk down the stairs. My wide skirt was bobbing up and down as I took each step. I eventually reached James. James said, “You look beautiful my dear Victoria.” I just smile at him and said, “I feel so beautiful James, thank you for the woman you are turning me into.”
James took my arm and said, “You are welcome my dear.”
James led me down the passage deeper into the mansion.
We came to a large double door. The door opened in front of us and we stood at the entrance to a huge room. It was a ballroom. There were tables along the sides and there was an orchestra playing. There were guests sitting at the tables. James led me into the room and began to introduce me to the people. Some were James’s business associates. James was in the computer industry.
James led to the main table and I sat down on a stool. My dress was too wide to sit on an ordinary chair with a backrest. Barbara came into the ballroom she was now dressed in a strapless cut ball gown that barely covered her breasts. Barbara came over to us and sat on a chair next to me. There was a master of ceremonies who welcomes us all and told the guests I was the guest of honor and Invited James to take me to the dance floor. James took my hand and led to me the floor. We danced a slow close waltz and then returned to our table.
A meal was also to be served and Barbara brought me a plate and proceeded to feed me my starters. The MC told everyone I was being pampered at James instruction. Barbara danced with James as well later during the evening.
We had lovely food and danced the night away. I felt special to be James’s woman.
Much later the party wound down and we said our goodbyes to our guests and my maids led me to our room. They began to undress me and once I was down to just my panty. Ann and Barbara began sucking on and massaging my nipples as I lay on our satin comforter covered bed. My nipples were getting more and more sensitive and I liked the feeling that I was starting to feel in them.
James came into the room and said, “Ah ladies I see you are busy getting my bride ready for me.” Carol came into the room and removed my panty. I was moved down the bed and James removed his clothes and knelt at the foot of the bed on pillows and began to insert his penis into my rear. The maids continued with their massaging and sucking of my nipples. James began to pump in and out of me and. As he thrust in and out my clitty bobbed up and down. Carol took my clitty on her mouth and began to suck on me. Her actions and the pummeling I received from my husband soon had me coming into her mouth.
Just after I came James deposited his load into me. Carol and Barbara put a panty from my nightwear set on me and a pad was applied to my bottom. I was helped up and my pink baby doll nightie was put on me. I was led to the Bathroom where my makeup was removed and my teeth were brushed for me.
I was led back to the bed and helped into it. James was there already and as I settled down he cuddled up to my back and held me tight. I could feel his large penis against my rear pushing against my padded panty. He held my developing breasts as we dozed off.
I woke the next morning to find the James was not with me and Barbara was there with a cup of tea for me. I sat up in bed and she held the cup to my lips for me to drink. Once I had drunk my tea Barbara led me to my bathroom where she undressed me and then got undressed herself and led me into the bath. We were joined by Ann and Carol who also undressed and joined us in the perfumed water filled tub. The ladies began to wash me all over and I loved it when Barbara put her head underwater to suck on my penis. James came into the bathroom and began to undress; he was wearing sweats as he had been jogging. James went over to the single bay in the tub and began to wash himself.
Eventually my bath came to an end and I was led from the bath and the maids dried me off. James also finished his bath and came and joined us in the bedroom. The maids who were all in the nude got me positioned on the bed ready for my husband to deposit his seed in me. His penis was already hard and erect.
James got behind me and began to thrust his penis into my cavity. I was by now used to his large penis invading me and was enjoying it. I moved back eager to have James’s penis in me. He said, “Darling you are keen this morning darling to have me in you.”
James began to thrust in and out of me and soon ejaculated me. Carol was at hand to get a pad into place and put a panty on me. Carol continued to dress me.
I just enjoyed it when everything was done for me. A suspender belt and stockings were put on me and then I wore my usual bra which was followed by two petticoats. My makeup was done for me as well as my nails.
My dress for the day was put on me. It was a delightful gold lame dress that was strapless. I loved to have bare shoulders. The other maids were busy packed my and James’s clothes into suitcases as we were to leave the mansion and start our honeymoon holiday. I was all dressed and ready and then James took my hand and led me from the room. We went down to an underground garage where we got into a limo. Our chauffeur was
Jane who was to drive us to the airport. Ann and Barbara were to accompany us in the limo while the other maids were to follow us in a van after they had loaded our entire luggage. We left the mansion and began our drive to LAX airport. Our mansion was in Beverly Glen in Delfern Drive. We arrived at the airport and proceeded straight to a hanger and which we entered. A large jet was waiting for us. James told me he owned the jet. The pilots and stewardess, June welcomed us and we got on board and waited for the rest of our maids to arrive. We did wait long and they all got on board and our luggage was loaded. A tractor pulled the jet from the hanger and the jet began its trip the runway. The pilots who were women invited me up to the cockpit for the takeoff. We soon reached the runway and were given the go ahead to take off. The jet was soon in the air and I enjoyed the takeoff.
Once we had reached cruising altitude and speed I went back to take my seat on a couch next to James. Jane brought us drinks and we sat back and relaxed as the jet continued on its westerly flight. We were expected to take 5 hours to reach our destination.
We had left at 2 p.m. and were due to land 4 p.m. Hawaiian time.
Awhile into the flight Daisy assisted Jane to bring us all a bite to eat. We landed and then were taken in a limo to the mansion. The route was a long winding road up a mountain.
We got to the mansion and I was helped out the limo. I was led by Ann and Barbara inside. There was a wonderful view from the deck. James and I sat down and relaxed while the maids went about their tasks of unpacking. Florence and Gail brought us drinks and Gail insisted on holding the glass for me as I drank. The maids were still dressed in their traveling clothes. Florence left saying she was going to change into her maid’s uniform. The other maids came dressed in their uniforms. They were particularly short with lots of petticoats and also were very low cut giving James and me eyefuls when they bent in front of us. I enjoyed the view of the deep cleavage.
We enjoyed a spectacular view of the sunset and then dinner was brought out to James and me by Gail and Hester. Hester and Gail insisted on feeding me again. I felt a bit like a baby being fed. Any way I didn’t mind, I knew they were there to pamper me. After dinner we went inside and to the bedroom and my personal maids began to undress me and helped me into a bath. I was washed by them as usual and after the bath I was taken to the bed where James was waiting for me, he was just dressed in his boxer shorts. I was told to remove his boxer shorts with my teeth which I did. Next I sucked on his penis and got him ready. I assumed the position and James deposited more of his seed into me, A further step in my feminization. A pad and panties were put on me and then James and I watched a movie on DVD. Later we went to bed after Barbara brushed my teeth for me. I lay on the bed and Barbara tucked me in. James was at my rear and he held my developing breasts. I feel asleep aware of his hardness pressing into me.
Sissy bride gets married Part 5
The honeymoon was wonderful; we spent our days exploring the island and its surrounding islands. James arranged many activities for us including helicopter flights over the islands including the big island. We had could touch down when we wanted to. I enjoyed all the new experiences and enjoyed using the video camera James gave me. Most of all I was enjoying it with the man who was busy turning me into a woman. When we ate out in restaurants it was just James and I. The maids also enjoyed time to do things. When we were at the mansion they were at our disposal.
The two weeks passed quickly and day after day James deposited his seed into me. It was starting to have an effect as towards the end of the honeymoon I noticed a tingling in my breasts. I had been told to expect this. It was a sign of my impending full womanhood. During my daily massages the maids concentrated a lot on my new development. I was looking forwards when I could wear a shop bought brassiere.
My penis was also starting to shrink and my male organs were beginning to draw up into my body. I knew I would reach a point when I would be neither male nor female. I had been told the female experience was better the male so I did not mind. I was looking forward to when James could insert his penis into my female orifice. I was also enjoying the constant attention for my maids; they would bathe me, dress me and put on my makeup. I did not have to lift a finger except of course when I choose to.
We had returned to our mansion in Los Angeles two days earlier. Today I was due at the Gender Reform Institute for a checkup. I wore my usual underwear and a pink satin dress. That morning James had deposited another load of his seed into me. We were on our in the limo. Barbara accompanied James and me. I had just loved it that morning when my maids dressed me. As my brassiere was put on me my erecting nipples gave me a tingle that continued for a while.
We arrived at the Institute and went straight to see the doctor that was to examine me. She had me up on a table and my feet in stirrups after I undressed and put on a hospital style gown. My penis and friends were checked and measured and my sack was checked for an opening. This would be the start to my new female development. The doctor said I was on my way to be female. She also checked my chest and said it was fine. I was measure completely and these measurements were compared with what I was before. The doctor said I was progressing well.
After the examination Barbara helped me dress and then we left to have lunch at a restaurant before returning home. At home Barbara undressed me and dressed me in a negligee and gown in spite of the fact it was early afternoon. I was just going to relax for a while watching a DVD while having my muscles exercised by a machine that was strapped to me. Next I went to have a sauna to sweat a bit after Barbara undressed me. After the sauna I dived into the indoor pool and swam for a while.
Later I was dressed again for dinner. James had invited people over and we had a grand meal and afterwards we danced. The evening went well and afterwards the maids got me ready for bed and James made his usual deposit before we went to sleep.
The process of my turning into a woman was going to take about 6 months. Another two weeks passed and I was beginning to feel changes. My shoes were getting looser on me and my hips were expanding making my panties fit better. My penis was continuing to shrink and my balls were busy drawing up into my body, my penis was now the size of a 4 year olds. My breasts continued to grow and were requiring an “A” cup brassiere. Today we were due to visit a corsetiere to hay a bra fitted. I welcomed it and could not wait for the fitting. We arrived at the shop and I was escorted to a fitting room where I was measured and given a choice of bras to choose from. I selected some satiny ones, satin being my favorite material.
Barbara assisted to get the brassiere on me. I just loved the way my breasts now filled the bigger cups. Also it meant some of my clothes were now a little snug. I was well on my way to being a woman. My facial features were also changing becoming softer and more feminine. James was delighted in the changes. My penis of course was no longer capable of giving me any pleasure. Soon it would retract entirely into my body. I welcomed it as I would no longer have anything between my legs.
The Inheritance
The Inheritance Part 1
My name is Chris Smith, I am 23 years old and live in New York; I was open mouthed in surprise as I read the letter from “Abercrombie, James and Prendergast”. An aunt I scarcely remembered had passed away and I was sole heir of her will. I had just lost my job and was down to my last couple of hundred dollars. I had to travel to Los Angeles to visit the attorney’s offices. I had to be out my rented furnished apartment in a few days and I went down to the local Greyhound Bus office and booked a ticket for the day after tomorrow.
The day I was leave New York dawned and I headed for the bus station and boarded the bus for Los Angeles. My meager luggage was only a gym bag which contained my few clothes. On the third day the bus arrived at the end of its journey and I then found a cheap hotel.
I took a taxi to the attorney’s office the next morning and trudged up the stairs of the red brick building. I knocked on door 2A labeled “Abercrombie, James and Prendergast”
A pleasant, smartly dressed blond lady promptly opened the door, a smile lighting her pleasant face. “Ah, you must be Chris Smith!” she cooed, while she opened the door and motioned me to a desk where two chairs were set in front of a desk. Behind the desk an early morning summer thunderstorm darkened one corner of the sky through the window. I faintly smelled flowers. It was much different than I had imagined. “Please be seated Chris, the Attorney will be with you shortly,” she explained, her face lit brightly with a smile as she disappeared into a side door.
I just sat down when another door opened. A tall, well proportioned black woman entered the room. At first glance her large tummy instantly told me that she was pregnant, and not too far from delivery, I imagined, but before the thoughts even registered in my mind, she took control of them.
“Mr. Smith, welcome. As you know your Aunt recently passed away, and I have been tasked with carrying out her last wishes, including the disposition of her estate. You are the sole beneficiary of her sizable will, currently valued in excess of 137.6 million.”
I just sat there, stunned by the information and the young attorney’s abruptness. “Of course, there are stipulations, and I must say that this is the strangest will I have ever heard of, let alone administrated.”
“Stipulations?” I asked, my mind struggling to catch up.
Yes. Stipulations. Stringent, exact and lengthy stipulations.”
“Ummmm, okay, like what?” I stammered. She reached to the desk in front of her while sitting herself behind it, flipped the cover of manila colored legal folder, and took out a carefully handwritten note. She glanced at it briefly, and then handed the sheets to me.
I began to read:
Dearest Chrissy, I hope that you don’t mind that I spelled your name that way, the way you used to want to spell it when you were younger. I know that your mother never understood that, and that your father -- that worthless excuse of a man! -- used to beat you something fierce whenever he found out. When we talked, you and I, I would always try to convince you to act like a boy so you wouldn’t upset him or her even for that matter. At the time it seemed the right thing to do. Do you remember how you used to dress in your little sister’s clothes when you were small? I don’t know how many times I had to change you back — seems like every time I put you down for your nap you’d put her clothes on and hide your own under the bed. I remember how you always liked to play with the girls the most, and how, when given a choice, you would rather play with a doll than one of your Tonka trucks. But every time we saw that we scolded you, or punished you, or worse. We kept that up until the poor little girl inside you of was completely buried. I don’t even know if you remember. I’ve kept tabs you on these past years, now that I can, and know about the drinking and the drugs and your two failed marriages. I know that it must feel to you that you could never find what you need on the earth, and know you have struggled to just get by. Partially, perhaps, it’s my fault, for I said nothing as that happened to you, I sat by and encouraged it, thinking it was best. Chrissy, I am very sorry. I want to make up for it. My husband, your Uncle Nick, (who was a very handsome and gentleman, not like your father at all) was also very smart. He invested in several stocks back before you were born but kept the secret from me. Over the years the value grew and many time the stocks split and eventually they all became worth millions. I only found that out when he passed a couple of years ago. I wanted to use the money to help you find your happiness, but I realized that money would never make you happy. At best, you would just use it slowly kill yourself, as you have done all these years. I discreetly discussed that with some friends of mine, who are all professionals, and together we came up with a plan to help you in that regard. It is, of course, unusual, as you are an unusual and unique person — almost as unusual as me! While you may have become a cross dresser later in life, or more likely, a transsexual, these are at best half measures. Many transsexuals take their own lives, and my friends have led me to believe that is because of the conflict between all the years of society making you masculine at the expense of your feminine side. So that program is designed to remove any such conflicts and let you finally accept, and be accepted as, the person you truly are. You will be given the opportunity to grow up all over again, this time as a girl. I had hoped to be there with you in your journey, but if you are reading this, I guess something else happened and I am gone from the earth. But I will be watching you from heaven, Sweet Girl, so feel my arms around and know that you are loved!
Aunt Karen
I sat there in my chair, my face blushing, while continuing to peer at the letter, waiting for the courage to look up at the young, beautiful attorney. My mind scrambled for the right words to say, but they eluded me, and across the office the loud “tick — tock” of the grandfather clock sounded like thunder in my ears. Several minutes passed, one second at a time, while my mind raced. Finally I spoke: “Ummmm. Wow. What if I just want the money?” I finally dared to look up.
The attorney was sitting in her chair, leaning slightly forward, her hands on the desk. She smiled at me gently. “According to the will, if you choose not to follow her instructions, you will receive five thousand dollars. After taxes, that will leave you about thirty-five hundred. The rest will go to selected charities.
On the other hand, upon completion of her program, her entire estate will go directly to you, less taxes, of course. I know some investment attorneys who could help you there.”
I nodded, hoping I looked wise, but inside my stomach was quaking and I longed desperately for a smoke and drink. “Umm.
H-h-how long?” I stammered.
“That would depend upon your progress, as measured by the team, but we expect between three and four years. If you adapt quickly, it could be a little less. If you adapt less quickly, it could take a little longer.”
“H-h-how w-would it w-work?” I wondered, suddenly feeling unable to catch my breath.
The Inheritance Part 2
She smiled brightly, her beautiful white teeth flashing as they peeked of out of the curtains of her dancing red lips.
“You would be regressed to the age of a newborn and then live the life of a girl from birth until about age 18, at which point you would have fulfilled the requirements of the will. To make up for your advanced age, each day of your life would be equivalent to seven days, so each day you will get one week older.
“As a newborn?” I gasped. “Are you nuts?”
She took a deep breath, smiling her reassuring smile. “Not at all.
Research shows that gender identity is formed mostly from birth to six months, and everything after that is basically just building on those first few months. This way you will be able to have all of the memories and social development of a normal female. We learn things from practice and repetition, and this is no different. Further,” She continued, “Re-parenting is a proven therapeutic technique that is found to be quite effective in curing identity disorders, depression, and a whole host of other things.”
I sat there silently, suddenly feeling smaller, my whole body threatening to bolt from the room while my stomach sent waves of quivering sensation spreading through my entire being. My mind fumbled with the math: if one day equaled a week, then fifty-two days would be a year and fifty-two times 18 years was — my mind refused to come up with the number. I angrily shook my head, as if to clear it.
“How long now?”
“If everything went perfect, you would complete the program in about two and half years. However, the team expects that some stages may have to be repeated, and depending on your development, they may opt to send you back to an earlier stage so you can grasp something there that got missed the first time around. They tell me between three and four years, as I said earlier.”
“Is that like, you know, going to be in a hospital or something?”
“No, of course not, you will be taken to your new home, one of your aunt’s mansions in Beverly Hills. We have personnel there who will be taking care of you. Now during the trip over your new home I want to read over this agreement, including the Special Power of Attorney form that will require your signature. This will basically assign all legal authority of your life over to the team until the end of your program. Of course, you can rescind it at any time just by signing the enclosed termination form, but to do so would forfeit your inheritance.”
She passed over several documents to me.
She continued, “Sign in the indicated places and give them to Julie when you are done.”
As if on cue, the woman I had met earlier reappeared with her sunny face. I sat, looking blankly at her. She reached down and gently took me by the arm, helping me to stand up on suddenly wobbly knees. Then, leading me by the hand, we headed for the door.
“C’mon, Hon,” she said soothingly, “your driver’s waiting
Julie escorted me out of the office and into a late model, black Lincoln Continental limousine. She chatted happily as we made the drive from the attorney’s office into Beverly Hills, telling me about Los Angeles and the history of the city.
I was fascinated by Julie’s breasts; they looked so warm and inviting.
I barely heard, thinking about my plight. $138 million dollars that was a lot of money, especially when my pockets were feeling so completely empty at the moment, $138 million dollars and all I had to do was let them turn me into a girl, starting as a new born. I tried to imagine being a little baby girl and found I could not, but for some reason my heart beat faster and my stomach fluttered. I was short only 5 feet, slender and slight of build. I did not look like a typical male.
Truth was I always had thought of myself as a girl so maybe that was the right thing to do. Heck, for $138 million I would let them make me act like a parakeet, for all I cared. I read over the documents as we continued on our way.
After a while we arrived at our destination, before us there was a tall elaborate gate.
Julie said, “Welcome to your new home”. The driver pressed a button on the intercom and the huge gate opened. We continued up a tree lined driveway. The mansion came into view. The mansion was huge, the front façade being about 400 feet long. There was a fountain in the centre of the circular forecourt. The car came to a halt and as I looked up the flight of stairs to the mansion the massive wooden door opened.
The driver opened the door for us and we got out. An attractive brunette of about 35 came down the stairs to meet us.
She kissed me on the lips and said, “Hello darling welcome to your new home.”
Julie introduced us, she was Karen Westphal. Karen took my hand and led me up the stairs. Karen was well endowed and the fabric of her top was stretched by her huge breasts. Once inside we went into a lounge. Everything about the mansion was beautiful; it was huge and decorated with ornate lace curtains and fresh flowers on every table. Never had I been in such a wondrous place. Karen was taller than me as was Julie.
Julie said, “Chris dear, are you done with those documents yet or should I give you your 3500 dollars?”
Karen said, “Chrissy dear, I am to be your new mommy and I would have thought you would have already decided.”
I said, “I’m about to decide”.
Karen said, “Maybe this will help do decide, you are just so cute and are too pretty to be a boy. My maids and I will be doing everything for you”, and then hugged me to her lovely breasts.
I said, “Julie, the documents are still in the car.”
She said, “I will go get them for you, you silly girl.”
Karen said, “Ok Chrissy while we wait for Julie, let me tell you what’s going to happen. You will be expected to act your age from when we start. We have to get rid of all you body hair. “
Julie returned and handed me the documents. I signed in all the required places and left the rescinding document untouched and handed them back to Julie.
The Inheritance Part 3
Karen said, “Ok baby Chrissy, now that’s out the way lets get started.”
Truth be told, I welcomed this as I had longed for someone to take care of me again. Julie kissed me on the forehead and then left to go back to her office. Karen took me by the hand and said, “Come my baby lets go to your nursery.”
We went up stairs and arrived at a door. Inside was a huge bed room, luxurious with a huge four poster bed. Karen said, “This is my bedroom darling, your nursery is through here.”, as we walked to an archway. Inside there was baby furniture designed to fit an adult. Everything was decorated in pinks and whites. In the center of the room was an adult sized baby crib, complete with mobile and pink bumpers. The swing away hinged front of the crib was slightly opened, as if for easy access. A huge mirror spanned the wall behind it. There were teddy bears of different shapes, colors and sizes scattered around, a large pile of diapers on a table, and several different adult sized baby outfits.
Karen guided me back into her bedroom and to a door. She said, “Now down to business.” Inside the door was a bathroom. There was another lady there; Karen introduced her to me as her maid, Lucy. Lucy was dressed in a low cut black satin maids dress and the skirt was full with several petticoats underneath.
The two ladies tackled me and began to undress me; the large tub was filled with bubble foam. Karen said, “From here on you are a baby and babies can not do anything for themselves, nor can they speak, nod your head if you understand.”
I nodded my head. Soon I was without a stitch of clothing. Lucy helped me into the tub. Lucy began to wash me all over. I peeked at her deep cleavage as she ran the cloth over my body. My penis began to expand in excitement, especially as the pretty maid reached down to wash me there. My thorough washing came to an end and then Lucy let the bath water out. She reached for a can and began to spray my legs and then wiped away the hair leaving them silky smooth. Lucy remarked, “Can’t have our baby having a hairy body.”
Karen returned and soon the two ladies had me devoid of any body hair including my face. The two smeared me with moisturizing cream. It felt great to feel the ladies rubbing the cream in on my smooth body. I was led to a changing table and helped to climb on it. I shivered in anticipation of what was going to happen.
I settled down with a satin pillow under my head. I watched as Lucy slipped a diaper underneath me as Karen lifted my legs and buttocks from the table. Together they sprinkled and rubbed baby powder on my genital region. Oooh I just loved this attention. Karen produced a pacifier and popped it into my mouth and told me to suck on it. The diaper was pinned and then a second one was slipped under me as Lucy lifted my legs. This was pinned as well and then frilly baby pink plastic pants were drawn up my legs and pulled over my double diaper.
He was aware that she had stepped away though, and then she reappeared, dangling a furry, pink, footed sleeper above him, smiling down at him. Karen grabbed on ankle, and starting putting the sleeper on him. She pulled it up to his knee, and then Lucy did the other side.
“They are really is going to make me look like a baby. I have diapers on and now she’s putting me into a girl’s sleeper, just like a real baby!”
Karen reached under the table and pulled out a large pink pacifier and stuck it in my mouth.
“Does baby like her pacifier?” Karen asked, a warm smile on her face.
I stared back at her immobilized by what was happening. Now I had a pacifier in my mouth, thick, noisy, fluffy diapers on, and they were was dressing me in a pink sleeper! I wondered at the pleasant tingly feelings I was having in my stomach.
Karen and Lucy tugging again at the sleeper, and had it all bunched up around my bottom. They lifted me up and slipped it around my hips. Next Karen and Lucy took my hands and tugged me forward. Karen and Lucy took my hands and pushed them into the sleeper, and then followed with the other. Karen and Lucy did up the press studs of the sleeper. Next Karen she pulled up the soft fur lined hood over my head and pulled the drawstrings tight and then tied them. “Awwwww! You look so cute!” she soothed.
The tale of two girls Part 1
The tale of two girls
This story continues where Chrissy's New Life part 10 and Chris's
Surprise Prize Part 6 left off. Please read those two stories for this
one to make any sense of this story.
Thank you so much to all who have reviewed my stories so far.
Chrissy:
I woke up to see the sunlight streaming in through the window. I felt so
relaxed and rested. Touching the front of my diaper I could feel that it
was sticking to my skin.
Just then Karen came into my room and said, "Good morning, Sweetie, did
you sleep well?"
"Yes, Karen I did, I had a lovely dream, I dreamt I was wearing a pink
flower girl's dress and at a wedding where there were 2 brides, I think
they got married to each other."
"Oh My darling what a wonderful dream, so now you are even dreaming of
wearing girls clothes."
"I just prefer to think of them as my clothes, my panty, my baby doll, my
bra, you know?"
"Yes darling, I do know, you are just so precious, let me kiss you."
Karen kissed me full on my lips and scooped me up to her and said, "Come
precious, let's get you cleaned up."
We went through to the bath room where Karen undressed me. When I down
to just my diaper she felt inside it, and said, "A bit damp there
Chrissy, was it a little wee or cum from your cute little clitty?"
I blushed and said, "Oh, I just not help myself, I had to come."
"O that is so sweet, our girly playing with herself."
Once the diaper was off me, Karen helped me into bath and proceeded to
bathe me with the same tender loving care. I told her I just so
appreciated her bathing me.
After a lovely bath I felt clean all over. In my bedroom Karen began to
dress me. I was thinking it's into boy clothes again after she put my
lovely lingerie on me. My garter belt was a beautiful pink six strap
satin and stretch lace creation. My stockings were white lace and my
panty was to die for, a pink satin with lace trim lace. They were
trimmed in frilly lace at both the waist and leg openings, and even more
elaborately across the seat and front with several rows of lace running
from one side to the other. Karen surprised me by putting a matching bra
on me and inserting my breast forms. Karen asked me, "OK Chrissy what
would you like to wear?"
I said, "My blue pants and white shirt I suppose."
"No darling, I mean from your wardrobe."
"But won't that be a problem people who know me to be a boy see me?"
"Like who?"
"The pilots on Aunt Mary's plane for one."
"Oh they won't mind, they are part time cross-dressers."
"Really, how do you know?"
"They have been over to the mansion where we helped them to dress, Mark
like to be called Mandy while Peter likes to be called Penelope, Aunt
Mary says they have got so adept in their female wear they will soon be
wearing cute uniforms consisting dress or skirt and blouse and they are
in a relationship and live together."
"Oh Wow."
"Yes lots of male like to feel soft things on their skins."
"I'm now one of them and I love it"
"So what happens now that you have ultra sound scan done."
My thoughts went back to the MRI and ultrasound scans that were done on
me the previous day.
"The Lab will send them direct to our doctor and she will call us in when
she gets them."
"That's good my baby."
"I like my clitty being pleasured till I spurt but don't see how I can if
I don't have testicles."
"Your semen is produced mainly in your prostrate; having no testicles
just limits your typical male development, but I'm sure your doctor will
tell you why you don't have testicles. Anyway enough of the chatter let's
get you dressed, what would you like to wear?"
"My long pink dress and that lovely batwing cardigan, it's just so
feminine."
"Ok baby you got it."
Karen got the items from the wardrobe and a long slip and dressed me in
them. She curled my hair with a curling iron and I loved to see how it
was done. Karen put lovely feminine curls in my hair.
Karen asked, "I just love your hair Chrissy darling, not suited on a boy
at all, how did you get away with long hair at school, didn't they moan?"
"Well it was a getting to be a problem, I was told to get it cut, they
did not mind longish hair, but mine was a bitty too long, But now I don't
have to get it cut for a long while maybe never."
"Oh Chrissy darling I can see you are going to be a lovely daughter for
your mommy, Ok let's see about shoes, what will go with that lovely dress
you are wearing?"
"What about my white ankle boots?"
"Yes darling perfect."
Karen helped me into the boots and then we went through to see what Mommy
and Aunt Mary were doing.
They were in the dining room having breakfast and as we came in they were
all smiles.
I kissed Mommy and Aunt Mary in greeting.
Mommy said, "My girl you are looking so smart today are you ready for
some breakfast."
"Yes, please Mommy," I answered.
Aunt Mary said, "Such a polite daughter you have, Brenda."
"Yes she is Mary, I'm quite proud of her; even as a boy she was a model
child."
Mommy turned to me and said, "Are you comfortable to go out dressed as
you are my darling?"
"I am now Mommy after Karen said the pilots also like to dress, I suppose
as long as no one else we know sees us it's ok and then once we are in
Palm Beach it won't matter, if we did see someone like that they will ask
you is this girl you have with you seeing as you only have sons."
"Well let's hope that does not happen."
We had our breakfast and as I ate I remembered the breakfast I had at
Aunt Mary's where she admonished me for not eating like a girl.
Breakfast over, we got our suitcases packed and loaded and then drove to
the airport. Karen was to drive Mommy's car back to our house and visit
James in hospital while we were away.
************************************
Christine:
This morning Patricia and I were to spend the afternoon at Beverly's
boutique, Mommy was going to work today. Patricia and I were facing each
other as I woke and my darling Patricia was still sleeping. I kissed her
softly on the lips and her eyes fluttered open and she thrust her tongue
into my mouth. We kissed passionately for a long while and only
interrupted when Mommy peeked her head into the room and said, "My
darlings I'm leaving for work now."
As we broke our kiss mommy came over and kissed each of us in turn.
Mommy told us to enjoy our day and then left. Patricia resumed kissing
me and began to rub my back as she ground herself against me. I loved our
satin clad bodies rubbing against each other and my penis began to grow
and throb in excitement. Patricia said, "Ooh, my darling, I can wait
until our wedding night and you put that lovely cock of yours in me. For
now I will be contest just to suck it. We stripped off each other's
nightgowns and got ourselves positioned so we could suck each other.
Patricia's lips around my penis as I sucked on her pussy lips was
wonderful and I forced my tongue into her vagina. We moaned in pleasure
as we pleasured each other.
I licked and sucked Patricia till she came and just as she did I erupted
into her mouth. We broke off our pleasuring and then kissed sharing each
other's juices. We striped off our panties and then to the bathroom to
have a nice long hot bubble bath. Once we were settled in the soapy water
we began to wash each other. I loved to soap up Patricia's lovely
breasts. The time spent during our bath was wonderful and we made sure
that the other was properly cleaned.
Once out the bath we dried each other off and then we put dressing gowns
on each other and then sat down at the vanity to do our makeup. I copied
Patricia's actions as she did her make-up.
Patricia said as we were busy with our eye make-up, "That's it Christine
you are getting it, that's very good."
"Thanks Patricia, I just love doing this, making myself look pretty, this
eye shadow certainly brings the best out of my eyes."
"Said like a girl," was her response.
Our makeup was done to both of our satisfaction and then we painted each
other's nails.
Our makeup was done to both of our satisfaction and then we painted each
other's nails. We dressed for the day; I wore a green floral dress with
tan stockings and green pumps. My breast looked great in the dress and I
wore a lovely satin slip, bra and panty.
We did our hair and then left the house to go to a mall where we were to
visit a baker to decide on a wedding cake, we were going to have one huge
cake for both weddings. Patricia was going drive this time she opened
the car door for me and I got in sitting down first and then lifting my
legs together to get in. Patricia leant over me to do up my seatbelt and
then closed my door. At the mall we went to saw the baker and decided on
a chocolate and fruit cake, alternate tiers in fruit cake and then
chocolate.
Patricia decided that we do some clothes shopping. I agreed with her and
we went to an exclusive boutique. I chose a glamorous dress, it was made
of gold lame and it had a halter neck top. The skirt of the dress was
knee length. Patricia chose a sexy mini dress in velvet.
We next went to a lingerie shop and bought some sexy bra and panty sets;
I loved my new lacy red and white satin bra and panty sets. I also
bought a black silk peignoir and gown set.
We met Mommy at lunch time at a restaurant and enjoyed a lovely lunch
together. I showed Mommy my purchases and she was glad for me. I knew the
next big step was to go and alone buy clothes for myself. I knew I would
have to as I wanted to get something really special for our honeymoon
that Patricia did not know about.
After our lunch we went to Cinderella's. We were both wondering if Mrs.
Alexander the lady Beverly told us about had arrived in Palm Beach
already.
***********************************
Chrissy:
Mark one of the pilots greeted us when we stopped at the plane. Mark
asked, "Mrs. Alexander, who is this lovely young girl with you and Mrs.
Reilly, I thought Mrs. Reilly had a son. Well I assume its Mrs. Reilly."
Aunt Mary said, "Yes this Brenda Reilly and this is her daughter,
Chrissy."
Mommy said, "Pleased to meet you Mark"
"Pleased to meet you both, now I'm a bit confused."
Aunt Mary said, "Can't you see the resemblance to the boy that you flew a
few days ago?"
Mark looked at me more closely and exclaimed, "Yes I do, and Chrissy you
look great much better to be a girl isn't it."
I said, "Yes it is"
Mark turned to Peter who had just come out the plane and said, "Pen..
Oops. Peter can I introduce you to Brenda Reilly and her daughter
Chrissy."
Peter blushed and said, "Pleased to meet you, Brenda and Chrissy, welcome
aboard."
Mark apologized, "Sorry Peter, force of habit."
"Ohh it's quite alright Mandy" said Peter with emphasis on Mandy, "they
will know soon enough."
Peter said, "Well let's get your luggage on board and then let us be on
our merry way."
Our luggage was loaded in the planes baggage hold and we boarded the
plane.
We were soon cleared by Air traffic control and were winging our way to
our new home city. During the flight Aunt Mary told her pilots the
purpose of the trip. She was planning to relocate to Palm Beach and
today was the first step where she would be buying a mansion. Peter and
Mark rented an apartment owned by Aunt Mary and would be able to rent
another of her apartments in our new city. We talked about my visit to
Aunt Mary's mansion where I was introduced into the wonderful world of
femininity. Peter and Mark said they would wearing only female dress
from this after this trip. Aunt Mary said it was time that they did.
We landed at Palm Beach International Airport and Aunt Mary arranged for
a limousine to transport us to her mother's house. Mommy phoned Karen to
find out how James was doing. Karen was just leaving the hospital and
she had taken care of James bed bath. The nurses were only too glad of
her help and had remarked she did an excellent job. James was content
and Mommy thanked Karen for attending to James.
The limousine chauffeur loaded up our luggage and expertly drove the
large vehicle out of the airport and we were soon on our way to meet Aunt
Mary's Mother, my new Grandmamma and mommy's new mother. Mommy told Aunt
Mary she was so glad our paths had crossed and that in spite of the loss
of her husband and son the future looked bright and rosy. Mommy began to
sniffle feeling sad and Aunt Mary immediately comforted her.
The chauffeur announced we were almost at our destination. My new
Grandmamma, Priscilla Turnquist lived in a large oldish house on Sea
Breeze avenue. Our limousine came to a halt and we exited the
luxurious vehicle after the chauffeur opened the door for us.
After Aunt Mary rang the doorbell we heard the clip-clop of heels inside
the house. Aunt Mary had showed us a photo of her mother on the way over
from the airport. The door opened and the lady standing before us
exclaimed, "There you are my dears, so glad to meet you, Chrissy and
Brenda."
I guessed Grandmamma was in her mid sixties. She was dressed in a gold
long dress which I'm sure had petticoats underneath as it was quite
bouffant and surprising for an older lady her dress was low cut. Her
greying hair was elegantly styled. She was quite spritely and had a
twinkle in her eye. Grandmamma bent down and kissed me on the lips
before kissing Aunt Mary and then Mommy. She invited us in and we went
through to her lounge. Grandmamma's house was very femininely furnished,
with ornate lacy curtains and fresh flowers in vases all over. It was a
wondrous place, there were dolls placed on the chair and sofas.
"Chrissy, darling come sit on my lap, I so want to cuddle my new
granddaughter."
I felt quite honoured that she was paying more attention to me than her
daughter and I went and sat on her lap. She immediately hugged me in a
tight embrace and kissed me again. I drank in her wonderful perfume and
kissed her on the lips in a girly kiss.
Grandmamma was telling me how glad she was to have such a pretty
granddaughter and she was looking forward spending many days in my
company. I snuggled down on her lovely breasts and sighed contently.
Grandmamma told us of the delightful boutique she had visited the
previous late afternoon, "Cinderella's" which was bridal boutique. She
said she saw the cutest flower girl dress and said she could just picture
me in the dress if I ever got chance participate in a wedding. Grandmamma
said she was so glad to hear she was going to be able to help in the
comfort of a family that had suffered a loss she told the owner of the
boutique about us, including the whole story of me having left my
suitcase behind and wearing girls' clothes.
Aunt Mary said, "Oh mother you are always doing that telling strangers of
things in your life."
I said, "Grandmamma can I tell you about the dream I had last night?"
"Yes my darling Chrissy."
"I dreamt I was wearing a pink flower girl's dress and I was at a wedding
where there were two brides."
"That's very interesting Chrissy, so you love wearing pretty dresses?"
"More than anything in the world," I gushed.
"Well maybe I should take you to see this dress and then you can see if
it is the same as the one in dream, the dress I saw was pink."
Aunt Mary said, "We can maybe do that later today, we have got some
mansion hunting to do."
Grandmamma said, "Yes can do that, I want to see what you have in mind to
buy dear Mary."
I felt I need to use the toilet and asked Aunt Mary where toilet was.
Grandmamma offered to take me to the toilet; she took my hand after I got
up from her lap and walked me to the toilet. As we entered the toilet
she helped me get my dress up and then helped with my slip and pulled my
panty down for me. I needed to pooh and after I was done with wiping
myself, she took a soft wash cloth and perfumed soap and washed my behind
and then powdered me before pulling my panty up and my slip and dress
down.
We went back into the lounge and Aunt Mary asked if I was properly
cleaned to which Grandmamma replied, "Chrissy is all clean and powdered."
The chauffeur drove us to the real estate office and on our arrival Aunt
Mary invited the agent to come with us in the limousine so she could show
us a few properties. We left and headed for the first property at South
Ocean Boulevard. We came to huge wrought iron gates which Ms. Kennedy
opened using a remote. The property was huge even larger than Aunt Mary's
estate in California. The distance from the gate was about a mile. We
came to the imposing mansion and Ms. Kennedy took us on a tour of the
mansion after she opened the enormous front door. What impressed me was
view all the rooms had of the ocean. You could lie in bed and watch the
sun rise. I liked that especially. The master suite had a fireplace.
Aunt Mary said she was not even going to look at the other properties,
this was perfect, it had sufficient space and it was a dream place to
live.
Back in the limousine we drove to Ms. Kennedy's offices where Aunt Mary
arranged for a wire transfer for the asking price. I wondered just how
rich Aunt Mary was that enabled her to pay the whole asking price.
With the financials all settled we left Ms. Kennedy's and parked outside
Cinderella's Bridal Boutique. Grandmamma Priscilla led the way into the
boutique. I saw the flower girl dress and it was like it was in my dream.
Grandmamma introduced us to the owner of the boutique, Mrs. Beverly
Guthrie.
"Beverly this in my daughter Mary Alexander, and Brenda and Chrissy
Reilly, I told you about them the other day, girls this Beverly Guthrie,
the owner."
Beverly said, "So good to meet you lovely ladies, Chrissy you are a
pretty girl."
Thank you Mrs. Guthrie," I said.
"My dear you are such a polite child." She winked at me and continued,
"I just can't believe you are a boy, Mrs. Turnquist told me all about you
and your daddy and brother, I'm so sorry for your loss Mrs. Reilly and
Chrissy."
"Thanks Beverly but please call me Brenda."
Mrs. Guthrie said, "Mary your Mum tells me you are going to be moving
here to Palm Beach."
"Yes Beverly that's right we are, I have purchased a mansion on South
Ocean Boulevard."
Two young women came out at that point and Mrs. Guthrie introduced them
to us as Christine and Patricia.
*******************************************************
Christine:
Patricia and I had just come out of the changing room where we had been
trying on bridal lingerie. Beverly introduced the ladies and young girl
to us as the former boy and mother who had lost their father and brother
and the lady who had flown the former boy home to be with her mom.
"Hello Chrissy welcome to Palm Beach, I am also actually a male like
you," I said.
Chrissy:
"Ooh that's nice, I love to be a girl and dress in pretty clothes. Aunt
Mary and Carolyn her maid introduced me to wearing girls clothes after I
left my suitcase at school when I went to visit Aunt Mary. She invited me
to her home when the school has renovations done and how did it begin
with you?"
Christine:
I marvelled at the opportunity that Chrissy had to enter a world of
feminism at a young age and said, "I began to wear my mother's clothes
when I was 12. After leaving school I got my own apartment and began to
buy my own clothes. I did not have confidence to go out till a few days
ago. I won a prize, a wedding dress; I entered a competition for a car
but did not win it, but won the second prize. That's why I am here. My
prize has a condition; I have to wear my dress in actual ceremony.
Patricia asked me to marry her and we were wondering if you would like to
be a flower girl at our wedding. It's to be in about 3 month's time."
Chrissy ran up to me and kissed me on the lips and said, "Oooh Christine
that would be so lovely, you know last night I dreamt of wearing a dress
just like that one over there and I was a wedding with two brides, but
the faces were a bit vague, But I seem to remember they were of older
ladies."
"Mommy and Beverly here are also going to marry on the same day and I'm
sure they would love to have such a pretty girl as their flower girl too,
we are getting married on the same day."
Beverly joined in and said, "Yes my darling Chrissy we will love you to
have you too as a flower girl."
Chrissy:
I felt so great that I was going to take part in a wedding and get the
opportunity to wear such a lovely dress that I had dreamt of.
Grandmamma spoke and said, "Ladies I would love to have you all over to
my house this evening for supper and if you like spend the night, I will
love to have a full house again."."
Christine spoke, "I'm sure I speak for all of us, yes we would love to
come and spend this evening and night with you, your daughter and
granddaughter."
I also thought it to be a great idea and looked forward to spend time
with Christine and her mommy, fiancé and Beverly. We left to go back to
Grandmamma's house. On the way there Aunt Mary received a phone call. It
was from Ms. Kennedy to say that Aunt Mary could come and collect the
keys to her new mansion. Aunt Mary instructed the chauffeur to drive us
to Ms. Kennedy's offices.
Christine:
The lovely trio had left us and Patricia and I headed off for home, on
the way we chatted about the lovely Chrissy, about how fortunate she was
to have the opportunity from a young age to wear girl's clothes, and the
fact that she had support as I did. We arrived home and Mommy was there
already. She told us that she had a bit of news for us. She had been
retrenched and she was glad she had the job at Beverly's shop. It saved
her from having to put in her resignation. We told Mommy of the invite by
Mrs. Turnquist and she was delighted to be able to go. She said she so
wanted to meet Chrissy and her family and to spend some time with them
was a bonus.
Patricia and I packed overnight bags while Mommy went to do the same.
Patricia's phone rang. It was Kathy and she wanted to know if she could
come over to visit. Patricia told her of our plans and thought it would
be fine for her to come over too at least for supper but also to pack a
bag.
The tale of two girls Part 2
The tale of two girls
This story continues where Chrissy's New Life part 10 and Chris's
Surprise Prize Part 6 left off. Please read those two stories for this to make any sense.
Thank you so much to all who have reviewed my stories so far.
Christine:
We finished our packing and then left the house to go pick up Kathy.
We went back to the boutique where Beverly was waiting for us. We drove
over to Mrs. Turnquist's home. She welcomed us into her home.
Mrs. Turnquist's home was large almost a mansion and furnished in the
most delightful feminine manner, lots of lacy curtains.
Mrs. Turnquist said she hoped that Kathy had also brought nightclothes as
she was also welcome to stay the night.
We sat down to supper. I was seated next to Chrissy. During supper Mrs.
Turnquist said, "Chrissy Darling, My maid and I want to give you a bath
so that you are nice and clean before you go to bed and Christine you are
welcome to join us."
Chrissy said, "Yes Grandmamma, I will love that and Christine please say
you will join us."
I said, "I would love to join you in a bath Chrissy."
********************************************************
Chrissy:
I was wondering how James was doing and asked mommy if we could phone
Karen and find out. Mrs. Turnquist said that we were welcome to use her
house phone and requested the maid, Sylvia bring the telephone handset to
the table. Sylvia who was dressed on a conservative maid's uniform
brought the telephone to the table. She gave the phone to me and
Grandmamma showed me how to put it on speaker.
I dialled the number given to me by mommy.
"Karen its Chrissy how’s it going with James, are you perhaps with him
now?" I asked.
"Yes darling Chris I am with him now, would you like to speak to him?"
"Yes please."
"Here he is."
"How are you doing James?"
"Chris I'm doing ok, Karen is washing me at this moment, Ohh, she is busy
washing my thingy now." I smiled at that and so did the others at the
table."
I asked, "Do you like it?"
James said, "Ooh yes its nice, so how's it Florida?"
I replied, "It's great, our new Aunt Mary has bought a lovely mansion for
us all to live in."
James said, "Well it will nice to have an Aunt, I will miss my friends
though."
I said, "It will be ok, you will get involved in sports again and you
will soon make friends and we have a new Grandmamma, Aunt Mary's mother."
Mommy said, "James my boy, that's right, we will have a lovely new life
here in Florida, Grandmamma is planning a lovely Christmas for us all."
Grandmamma said, "I'm your new Grandmamma, I can't wait to see you, I
will send picture to Karen's phone in a after we have spoken."
James said, "I can't wait to see you too, Grandmamma."
We continued to talk to James during our lovely supper; we had roast
chicken and potatoes with tasty vegetables. We had lemon meringue pie for
dessert.
After supper It was time for me to have my bath, Sylvia took me to the
bathroom and Christine joined us there. The bath was huge; two could fit
in it comfortably.
Sylvia ran the water and added bubble bath, oils and bath salt. Christine
helped Sylvia to undress me. Grandmamma came into the bathroom as my
dress was taken off me.
Grandmamma said, "What lovely lingerie, Chrissy, and I can see you love
it judging by the bulge in your frilly panty."
My clitty had been getting harder in anticipation of being bathed by
Sylvia and Grandmamma.
Sylvia moved behind me to undo my bra and Grandmamma took it off me once
Sylvia had unclipped it. The others came into the bathroom at that point.
The bathtub was set in the middle of the large room. Mommy smiled at me
and with Sylvia carefully pulled my panty down.
Christine was watching and smiling as my clitty was exposed. Christine
stepped forward and lifted my feet of the ground so she could move the
panty clear of my feet. Grandmamma and Mommy began to unclip my garter
tabs and Christine unclipped the suspender belt. I was helped to sit on a
stool and then Mommy removed my stockings.
Sylvia helped me into the bathtub while Christine's mom and fiancé began
to undress her. I watched with interest as Christine was slowly
undressed. I loved her pink matching bra and panty set. Christine moved
towards the tub and sat on the edge and said, "Chrissy, my darling,
please unhook my bra?"
I reached up and did as she had requested. Patricia her fiancé was on
hand to pull the bra off after removing the breast forms Christine wore.
Christine stepped into the tub facing away from me and said, "And now my
panty please Chrissy?"
Once more I reached up; I gripped the waistband of the panty and slowly
pulled it down. Once it was in the water Christine sat down and raised
her legs and Patricia pulled them off.
Sylvia began to wash me while Patricia started to wash Christine. I
looked over towards Christine, she was lying back in the tub and her eyes
were closed as she relaxed in the warm water . The others were also ready
with perfumed soap and wash cloths. I reached for Christine's hand and
held it.
I said, "Christine, isn't this just so heavenly."
Christine with her eyes still closed said, "Sure is, I could get used
this pampering."
I closed my eyes too and relaxed completely.
Chrissy:
The ladies continued to bath us and it was as great as our limbs were
lifted up and soaped and completely cleaned. We were lifted clear of the
bottom of the bath so our behinds were also washed.
Our hair was washed too; I loved the sweet flowery smelling shampoo that
was used on both of us. The suds were rinsed off and then we were helped
from the tub.
Mommy was there to wrap a towel around me and Grandmamma wrapped a towel
turban style around my wet hair.
****************************************************************
Christine:
While we were facing each other we were dried off with big pink fluffy
towels. Chrissy had such a cute little cock and she said, "Do you like my
clitty, Christine?"
I said, "Ooh yes its very cute and I like the name would you call my mine
a clitty too?"
Chrissy said, "I think so all us girly boys have a clitty."
The ladies finished drying us off and we went to the bed room.
We were both powdered and then our night wear was brought out.
Mine was a long pink see through nightgown and matching panty while
Chrissy's was an adorable pink baby doll and frilly panty.
We were dressed in our sleepwear and then Sylvia took the towel off my
head and began to dry it with a hairdryer while the same was done to
Chrissy by Mrs. Turnquist.
A second maid came into the room with glasses of warm milk for Chrissy
and I.
We drank our milk as the maids continued with our hair. It was totally
relaxing.
Chrissy said, "Christine this reminds me of the time I had my first bath
at Aunt Mary's mansion, I had just been given a frilly baby doll and
matching panty to wear. And then I frilly gown as well and Carolyn, Aunt
Mary's dried my hair. I felt so special and pampered and was totally
relaxed.
Mrs. Turnquist said, "Such adorable sleepwear for our two girlies and
Sylvia has another treat for you too, my dear Sylvia come here and lie on
the bed between Christine and Chrissy."
Patricia said, "Darlings I wonder what the treat is; I'm so excited for
you."
Sylvia sat on the bed between us and said, "Be a darling Christine and
unzip me."
I reached for the zipper tab and pulled it down. Sylvia pulled her arms
out of the puff sleeves of the dress and then pulled her dress forward
exposing her shelf bra and she said, "Now Chrissy please undo my bra."
Chrissy:
I thought back to when Carolyn let me feed from her breasts at Aunt
Mary's mansion. I unclipped Sylvia's bra and she pulled it off exposing
her breasts.
Sylvia said, "Now my two girlies, come have a suck from my titties. My
babies need their night time drinkies before they go beddie-byes."
I looked over to Christine and I could see the surprise on her face.
Patricia said, "Ooh my Darling, you've getting to a chance to breast
feed, lovely, you can suck from me too when we have our baby."
Mommy was there and she lay at my back as I moved closer to put my lips
around Sylvia's nipple. Christine had Patricia at her back as she moved
closer to Sylvia's other nipple.
Christine and I were looking at each other as we took Sylvia's lovely
erect nipples in to our mouths. As I began to suck her nipple mommy lay
against me and I could feel her breasts pushing against my back. The milk
started to flow.
***************************************************************
Christine:
I had the nipple in my mouth and felt Patricia move closer against me and
I could feel her breasts pushing against my back. I was sucking and felt
milk squirt in a jet against the back of my mouth. I swallowed the liquid
and it was sweet to the taste. While we were enjoying Sylvia lovely
nectar another of Mrs. Turnquist's maid came into the room carrying a
baby.
Mrs. Turnquist said, “Ahh, Jane, is little Brian needing his mommy."
I continued to suck and swallow the milk and Jane said, “No Ma'am he's
fine, Sylvia, I must be nice to have both your titties sucked on at the
same time.
***************************************************************
Chrissy:
I was in heaven sucking lovely milk from Sylvia. Grandmamma said, "My two
girlies, you can both share the night with me, Is that ok with you
Patricia and Brenda?"
Patricia said, "That's fine with me Mrs. Turnquist; I'll let my darling
spend the night with you."
Mommy said, "Yes, mom, it's so good to be able to call someone mom, its
fine by me too, Chrissy darling we are going to put you into a diaper for
the night."
I liked the idea; I just loved to be treated like a baby, after all I had
thoroughly enjoyed Carolyn feeding me. Christine and I continued to suck
from Sylvia's breasts.
Eventually Christine stopped sucking and just had the nipple in her mouth
and Sylvia said, "All done my, baby Christine?"
Christine lifted her head from Sylvia's nipple and said, “Yes Sylvia, I
think I've emptied your breast; it was lovely sucking from you."
Grandmamma said, “Lovely my baby now you can help me get Chrissy's diaper
and toiletries."
******************************************
Christine:
I went with Mrs. Turnquist to another room. On the way there she chatted
to me about the night we were going to spend together.
She gave me an inkling of what she had in store by saying she just adored
my lovely clitty. We would start off sleeping together with Chrissy but
the two of us would go to another room to have a bit of fun so as not to
disturb little Chrissy.
We collected a several diapers, frilly plastic pants, diaper pins, baby
oil and powder.
She asked me, "Christine darling would you also like to wear a diaper?"
"I've never thought of it, it might be OK for Chrissy but I think for me
its not quite right."
"Well think about it and after our fun I can put you into a diaper, I
like to wear diapers too."
We returned to Mrs. Turnquist's bedroom where Chrissy was being burped on
the shoulder of her mommy.
*******************************************
Chrissy:
I had drunk the milk from Sylvia's lovely breast very fast and I was
getting uncomfortable. Mommy was there on hand and she held me on
shoulder and gently rubbed my back which was so comforting. Suddenly I
let out a loud belch as the wind was expelled. Mommy exclaimed, "What a
good girl!"
Grandmamma and Christine had returned they had with them my diaper and
toiletries. Grandmamma said, "We have everything for you darling Chrissy,
let's get you into your diaper."
The diaper was towelling and Grandmamma laid it on the bed and folded it
into shape. Mommy pulled down my panty and she told me to lie down on the
diaper which I did. The panty was around my ankles and I settled down on
the lovely soft diaper. Grandmamma said, "That's it my girl, let us take
care of you."
Grandmamma opened a bottle of baby oil and poured some into her hand and
began to rub it in on my diaper area. She did it so gently and my body
just thrilled at her touch. I just loved it when she wrapped her oil
covered fingers around my clitty and rubbed oil into my little sac. Mommy
was busy kissing me as Grandmamma was busy with my nether region. Sylvia
bent over me and offered me her breast to suck, I loved this kind of
pacifier.
When all the oil was rubbed in the container of powder was brought out.
Grandmamma said, “Christine would you like to do the honours?"
*****************************************************
Christine:
I took the container of powder and tapped it to sprinkle the powder. I
thought it must be so nice to have it done, pampered like a baby. The
offer was there and so I would tell Mrs. Turnquist I would love to be put
into a diaper too.
*******************************************************
Chrissy:
As Christine tapped the container of powder I felt the cool soothing
powder fall on my skin. My hard clitty was covered with sweet smelling
powder. And then ever so gently she rubbed the powder in. I was
watching Christine as she lifted my clitty and covered every square
millimetre with the powder. It was giving me such great pleasure and I
could see she was enjoying it.
My diapering attendants were finally satisfied that I was well powdered
and then my panty was pulled up over my hips and then the diaper was
fastened with the two pink bunny tipped diaper pins. Next frilly pink
plastic pants were slipped up my legs and over my hips.
The tale of two girls Part 3
The tale of two girls
This story continues where Chrissy's New Life part 10 and Chris's
Surprise Prize Part 6 left off. Please read those two stories for this to make any sense.
Thank you so much to all who have reviewed my stories so far.
Chrissy:
Mommy was there on hand to cover me with the bedclothes and she and Aunt
Mary kissed me good night while Grandmamma and Sylvia went to the
bathroom to get ready for bed. Mommy and Aunt Mary left the room and told
me they would see me in the morning.
******************************************
Christine:
I was waiting for Mrs. Turnquist to return to the room and Mommy, Beverly
and Kathy all hugged and kissed me good night before leaving the room.
Patricia got onto the bed and kissed and cuddled with me.
Mrs. Turnquist came out the bath room and she was wearing the most
exquisite satin nightgown in black with a lacy dressing gown while Sylvia
was wearing a daring short red satin night gown with thin lacy straps
around her breasts leaving her breasts exposed, the perfect breastfeeding
nightgown. I helped Mrs. Turnquist out of her gown and she got into bed
and then I got in next to her. Patricia kissed me goodnight and said, "My
darling you must have a wonderful sleep and enjoy your time in this
lovely bed.
Sylvia stayed as Patricia left the room after blowing me a kiss at the
door. I said, "Mrs. Turnquist thank you so much for letting us share your
bed, I just love the satin sheets."
She replied and said, "O my child there's no need to be so formal call me
Priscilla."
I replied, "Yes Priscilla, and may I say I just love your name."
Sylvia had in the meantime got into the bed to next to Chrissy and
offered Chrissy her breast to suck on. Priscilla said, "Chrissy darling
have a nice drink of milk from Sylvia till you go to sleep. We all
watched as Chrissy opened her mouth and latched onto the nipple and began
to suck. Priscilla reached over and began to rub Chrissy's back.
Soon Chrissy's eyelids began to droop and Sylvia began to sing a lullaby.
It was so precious to see her suck with her eyes closed, she looked so
happy and content. I was glad for her.
Soon Chrissy was fast asleep and stopped sucking. Sylvia gently eased her
nipple out of Chrissy's mouth. Sylvia eased out of the bed and kissed
Chrissy on the forehead before kissing Priscilla and me goodnight and
then she left the room.
Priscilla turned to me and hugged and kissed me. I felt so, so good when
she did it. I hugged and kissed her back. She said, "Come my darling
Christine lets go to another room."
Priscilla took my hand and kissed it and then pulled me from the bed. We
walked hand in hand out the room and down the passage and entered a room.
The room was smaller but had a large luxurious bed. Priscilla said,
"Darling Christine you are so beautiful, come let me give you a massage
and who knows what else."
Priscilla gripped the hem of my nightgown and lifted it over my head and
then said, "Darling Christine, I just adore your lovely smooth shaven
body, it must be delightful when you wear lovely soft clothes."
I replied, "It is Priscilla, my winning the prize of a wedding gown has
brought me out of the closet and I wish to always wear feminine clothes."
"And you will make the most beautiful bride too my darling, come take my
nightgown off for me."
I bent down and reached for the hem of Priscilla's nightgown and slowly
drew it upwards to reveal her surprisingly good looking body. Priscilla
had obviously taken good care of herself over the years.
"And my darling Christine do you like?"
"Yes Priscilla, you look so good for your age, what's your secret?"
"My dear that's another thing you will have to learn, the key is that I
always thoroughly moisturize my body, I see your skin is pretty dry and
that's not good, come lie down and let me get my hands on you lovely
body, lie face down please darling."
Priscilla took a bottle of moisturizer lotion from the bedside cupboard
and put a small amount on her finger tips and began on rubbing it on my
shoulders. The action of her fingers rubbing the lotion felt so good.
"My Darling have given any thought to wearing a diaper, I would so love
to put you into one?"
"Yes Priscilla, ummm that feels so good on my back, I would love that."
"You will so enjoy it my darling Christine, let me finish your back and
then I will get you into your diaper."
Priscilla continued rubbing the lotion on to my back and upper arms. It
was so relaxing and she also kissed my body as she tenderly caressed my
body with the lotion. I felt my clitty harden and it was getting
uncomfortable lying on my hard organ. I lifted up my body slightly to
relieve the pressure.
Priscilla noticed this and wanted know what was wrong.
"Ooh, Priscilla my clitty is getting hard and it was making me
uncomfortable."
"Oooh my darling, I must say I just love your cute little clitty, I will
get to it a bit later."
Priscilla hands were now on my bottom and her gentle kneading of my bum
cheeks was so exhilarating. I opened my legs so she could get to my inner
thighs. And with my hard clitty now hanging down I waited excitedly till
Priscilla would get to my inner thighs.
"Ohhh my darling how is that, heavenly, mmmm?"
"Ooh yes Priscilla it's so wonderful, are you trained in massage?"
"Yes my darling I am, and what do you do for a living?"
"Oh I have a boring job at a bank."
"If you transition you could get training as a masseuse and provide a
service to people, do you think you would like that?"
"It's worth a try; I do like to please people"
"I know lots of ladies who just love to have your fingers roam over their
bodies, could be a new career for you."
Priscilla's hands were now on my thighs, and she began to reach to in
between my legs. Her hands were getting tantalizingly closer to my
clitty. And then it happened, she touched my hanging scrotal sac and
massaged the lotion into the sac. She lingered there for a while, playing
with my testicles.
"Mmmm, isn't that exquisite my darling?"
"Yes Priscilla, it is"
Priscilla moved her hands away much to my relief as I was getting close
to a climax. She continued down my legs and reached my calves and
lingered there for a while before rolling me over on to my back. She
knelt on the mattress at the foot of the bed and bent over to start
massaging my exposed body. The sight of her perfect breasts hanging down
and swaying as she massaged my legs with lotion was enough to cause my
clitty to stand to attention. Her lips were perfectly made up in pale
pink lipstick and I could just envisage those lips around the head of my
engorged clitty.
We heard a knock at the door and Priscilla told the person to enter. It
was Sylvia and she got onto the bed and offered me her breast to suck on.
Ahh, oh perfect. Priscilla told Sylvia I would also like to be diapered
and she should go and fetch my diaper, plastic panty and powder. Sylvia
left us to go and do as her mistress requested.
Priscilla continued massaging the lotion into my skin; she was busy with
my lower legs and slowly worked her way further up my limbs.
"Ooooh, Priscilla that's so wonderful, mmmm, I just love what you are
doing to me."
"I can see that, your love pole is so nice and hard for me, Have you ever
been in a ladies pussy."
"No not yet."
"Ahh, I'm sure you will enjoy it, but I'm sure you must have had some fun
with your fiancé then, Have you two sucked each other off at least?
"Yes we have"
"Oooh, great, I will love to have that clitty in my mouth and maybe once
you are married and have made a baby with your fiancé you can put that
lovely clitty in me. I'm aching for some hard hot meat in me, a dildo is
fine but it doesn't quite do it for me."
Sylvia returned with my diaper and the powder. She said that she had
checked up on Chrissy who still fast asleep. Priscilla had now reached my
upper legs and was brushing her hands against my clitty while Sylvia
popped her breast into my mouth once more. She remarked she had fed her
baby Brian and she still had a lot of milk. She was blessed with an
abundant flow of milk. She had even fed Priscilla her breast milk.
I closed my eyes as I sucked the milk from Sylvia's breast and enjoyed
the gentle ministrations by Sylvia's mistress. Priscilla's hands moved up
higher beyond my throbbing clitty to my chest. I felt something brush
against my clitty and I opened my eyes briefly to see it was Priscilla's
breast touching me there. My clitty was between her two lovely breasts.
Priscilla continued her ministrations on my chest with her breasts
caressing my clitty. Slow she moved her hands down towards my clitty till
she took in her hands. She took the bottle of lotion and put some on her
fingers and began to stroke me. Ooh my I was fast moving to a climax. And
then she stopped and said, "Let me slow down a bit you seem close to your
climax."
I moaned and said, "Ooh I am Priscilla."
The two ladies worked together to get me into my diaper. I did not have
to do anything. Sylvia lifted my legs up so that Priscilla could get the
diaper underneath me. Once it was in place Priscilla knelt before me once
more while Sylvia offered me her breast again. Priscilla took the head of
my erect clitty into her mouth and began to suck on it as I was sucking
milk from Sylvia's breast. She took me deeper into her mouth and sucked
some more which caused me to come in a shuddering of my entire body.
Priscilla swallowed my semen and then licked me clean. That done she
sprinkled my entire diaper are with the baby powder and as she rubbed the
powder in on my clitty I felt it stiffen once more. She folded the diaper
closed tightly around me and it felt oh so good to feel the soft towelling
of the diaper on my skin.
Priscilla showed me the plastic pants they were going to put on me. They
were made of thick pink plastic and were elaborately decorated with row
after row of broad white lace on the entire surface of the panty.
Sylvia lifted my legs up once more so that Priscilla could get the panty
on me. Sure I could have assisted them by lifting my body myself but I
just so enjoyed being taken care of like a baby would be. And judging by
the smiles on the two ladies faces they were enjoying taking care of me.
The panty was pulled up and it covered my diaper completely. The ladies
pulled me to my feet and led me back to Priscilla's bedroom. Priscilla
got into bed and then I climbed in next to her. Sylvia lay on the bed
next to me and once more offered me her breast to suck from.
As I sucked Priscilla was hugging me and caressing my diaper covered
crotch. The last words I heard was Priscilla telling me if I should need
to go the toilet in the night I need not get up and I could use the
diaper for number 1 and 2.
The tale of two girls Part 4
Dear readers,
I have included a list of the characters which will help you keep track of
all the people in my story. Its basically in order of appearance.
New readers please read the preceding chapters of this story and the two
preceding stories, Chrissy’s new life and Chris's surprise prize.
Please enjoy my Writings, it gives me such great pleasure to write about a
subject that is so close to my heart.
List of Characters
Chrissy’s new life
------------------
Chris Reilly Chrissy Reilly
Aunt Mary Susan, Aunt Mary's daughter
Carolyn Aunt Mary’s maid Bernice Carolyn’s daughter
Edwina Aunt Mary’s maid
Karen Aunt Mary’s maid
Brenda Reilly Chrissy's mother
James Reilly Chrissy's brother
Mr. Mark Kennedy and Mr. Peter Foster Aunt Mary's pilots.
Mandy Penelope
Chris's surprise prize
----------------------
Christopher James Christine James
Patricia and Kathy girls living in same apartment block as Christine
Beverly Guthrie owner of Cinderella's bridal boutique
Susan James, Christine's Mom
The tale of two girls
---------------------
Priscilla Turnquist Aunt Mary's mother and Chrissy's Grandmamma
Sylvia Priscilla's maid.
Chrissy:
I woke from my lovely slumber; I opened my eyes to see Mommy smiling at me.
"Good morning sleepy head, did my baby sleep well?"
"Ohh yes mommy, I had a lovely sleep", I looked over Mommy's shoulder to see
Christine was still asleep.
"Looks like Christine enjoyed her sleep too."
"Yes it looks like it, but it smells like one of our babies has done a
stinky in the night."
"I think I only wet myself, I was awake at some needing to go and then I
remembered my diaper so I used it."
"That's fine my baby but I think we must get you out of that diaper."
Just then Christine stirred and said, "Morning Chrissy and Mrs. Reilly, Ooh
I must apologize for the smell, I used the diaper as your Grandmamma
suggested."
Mommy said, "We will soon have you too girls cleaned up, I'm just going to
need some help."
Sylvia came into the room and Mommy said, "We have one wet baby and one
messy one"
"Well let's get them cleaned up and dressed for the day."
********************************************************
Christine:
Patricia and Mommy came into the room and Sylvia said, "So glad you are here
Patricia and Mrs. Reilly, our baby Christine has messed her diaper and
Chrissy has a wet diaper.
Mommy and Patricia came over to me and kissed me on the cheeks.
Mommy said, "Oh my daring Christine you do smell but we will get you cleaned
up, wont we Patricia?"
Patricia said, "Ooh yes my darling we will."
Brenda, Chrissy's Mommy said, "Come girlies let's get you both to the
bathroom."
Patricia gently took me by the hand and helped me out of bed. As I stood my
full diaper began to sag. Brenda took Chrissy's hand too and soon the two of
us were led to the bathroom.
Priscilla was relaxing in a bath of perfumed bubble bath.
She said, "How are the babies today?"
Chrissy and I said almost in unison, "We're fine."
Priscilla said, "Well someone has filled their diaper, who was the good baby
and followed my advice."
I began to blush and she said, "Nothing to be ashamed of Christine it's
quite alright, and you Chrissy my darling Granddaughter are you wet?"
"Yes Grandmamma I wet my diaper."
"Well I'm sure the ladies will have you cleaned up in no time."
Chrissy and I were undressed and our diapers were removed. Sylvia used the
outside of my diaper to wipe me. Sylvia told us both to get into the shower
and she would join us. Sylvia undressed and joined us in the spacious
shower. Patricia removed her clothes and joined us too.
On three sides of the shower there were places to sit and Chrissy and I sat
down and enjoyed the hot water that sprayed down on us. I did not like to
be dirty and the only reason I used my diaper was because Priscilla had
encouraged it.
Priscilla was just getting out the bath and she said she would run fresh
water for us. Patricia took a warm wash cloth which she soaped with perfumed
soap and began to wash me all over; I just loved it as with each wipe of the
cloth I felt cleaner. I felt oh so good. Across from us I watched as Sylvia
tenderly took a bar of perfume soap and began to rub it on Chrissy's chest.
I could see Chrissy was enjoying it just as much as I was. I said, "Great to
be clean again Chrissy isn't it?"
****************************************************
Chrissy:
I was indeed enjoying it and I smiled at Christine and said, "Yes it is
Christine, I just absolutely adore this cleaning, I did feel a bit yucky
after the night in a wet diaper."
Sylvia was busy with me, rubbing the bar of perfumed soap all over my body.
This was nice too but I was glad we were going get in the bath too.
Christine and I were looking and smiling at each other as we were washed
thoroughly clean. I noted with interest that Christine did not have much
body hair.
I said, "I see you don't have much body hair Christine, I love your smooth
body."
"Yes Chrissy, I have been putting on hair remover but I feel it's starting
to grow again, I need to have something done permanently."
Grandmamma called and said, "Girls your bath is ready when you are."
We exited the shower and were helped into the tub with its almost
overflowing fragrant bubbles, the water was nice and warm and relaxing.
Sylvia and Aunty Brenda continued to wash us. I just loved the idea of the
bubbles right it to my neck as I reclined in the warm soapy water. Sylvia's
hands continued to work their magic on my entire body. Next to me Christine
was also being given the same treatment by Aunty Brenda her mommy.
Mommy and Sylvia worked in tandem with me raising my limbs when needed in
such a gentle manner I just swooned and sighed with contentment. Ummmm, oh
it was so good to be cleaned all over in such a fashion. I hear Christine
sigh too and saw she was also being pampered like I was.
We had a long bath and were just relaxing and enjoying the cleanliness so
much until the ladies pronounced us clean. We were both helped out the bath
by our bathing attendants and lovingly and gently dried off with big fluffy
towels.
Sylvia said that we should apply moisturizing lotion on each other as she
and the others were going to go get cleaned up.
With the towels around us, the towels covered our upper bodies just as a
girl would have a towel around her, Christine and I went into the bedroom
where we saw Grandmamma sitting at her vanity doing her makeup.
We sat the bed and Christine who had the jar of moisturizing lotion and she
dipped it her finger in and began so rub it in on my skin starting with my
face and neck. It was o so nice, relaxing even. Grandmamma said, "That's
just what every girl needs after a bath, Chrissy, a girl can never be too
young to start with a moisturizing routine."
Christine continued down on to my shoulders rubbing in the lotion on the back
and front, every inch was covered.
I said, "That's so nice Christine, you have a wonderful touch."
Grandmamma said, "I moisturized Christine last night and told her she should
think of doing massages as an alternative to the boring work she does."
"Yes I agree Grandmamma Christine should do that".
When she reached my towel I pulled it down so she could continue. She did my
arms and hands said, "You have such lovely and delicate and pretty hands
Chrissy."
"Thank you dear Christine, it makes me feel good to hear that."
The feel of the lotion on my back was also exquisite and as she reached
lower down my back I stood so she could get to my bottom. The lotion being
rubbed on my bum cheeks set my body tingling it was such a great feeling.
Christine said, "Feels good doesn't it Chrissy?"
"Ooh Christine it feels more than just good what you are doing is just
exquisite."
As I stood Christine applied the lotion to the back of my legs and then I
turned round so she could do my chest and front.
Christine said, "Come sit and will do the rest."
I sat on the bed again and then Christine started on my chest. I just loved
the way she gently massaged the lotion into my skin. She rubbed it all over
my chest getting to lotion thoroughly rubbed in. As she reached lower down
onto my tummy and around my belly button my breathing became more and more
ragged as I was getting excited.
Christine asked, "Should I stop darling Chrissy, It seems I'm exciting you
where I maybe shouldn't be doing, maybe you should continue yourself, it's
just the front of your legs that has to be done."
"Yes I think I should continue myself."
Christine held out the jar of lotion for me to dip into. I rubbed the lotion
in near my clitty and onto my upper legs.
Once I was passed my knees Christine offered to take over which I accepted.
Christine knelt before me and rubbed in the lotion on my lower legs and
proceeded to my feet. She was very thorough rubbing the lotion in even
between my toes.
Then it was my turn to do Christine but Grandmamma said it was ok she would
do Christine's lotion. She said I should go to the room where my clothes
where Mommy and I had put our suitcases.
Mommy would be there to help dress me. Grandmamma helped me to put a satin
kimono style dressing gown on. The feeling of just that soft and silky
garment on moisturized skin was too just to exquisite for words.
As I left Grandmamma pulled the towel Christine was wrapped in off and she
was smiling as my dear Grandmamma began to apply the lotion.
I entered our room and Mommy was waiting for me to get me dressed. She told
me that we were to fly today back to Amarillo so we could have the funeral
service for my Father and Brother.
Dad's boss was to arrange everything. It was a depressing thought but I knew
once it was behind us it would be better. She said Aunt Mary would also like
fill us in on her plans.
Mommy knelt before me with a pretty pink panty for me to step into. I must
describe it for you; it was made of satin and a picture of "hello kitty" on
front while the back was covered in layers of ruffled lace.
Mommy pulled it up and said, "Ooh my darling Chrissy that looks just so cute
on you."
"OHH yes Mommy I feel so girly when I wear something as cute as this."
"Wait till I get your bra.", Mommy brought out a pink bra; this bra was made
of satin and had lots of lace trim. Mommy helped me into the bra and then
next she put a suspender belt around me. It was made of white stretch lace
and had pink suspender straps.
I asked, "Mommy where do these clothes come from, they aren't from Aunt
Mary."
"My darling your Grandmamma gave them to me to dress you in."
"I wonder why she would have them, I mean they fit me, oh unless they Aunt
Mary's daughter Susan's, apparently she goes to school here in Florida, I
think it's in Miami."
Mommy said, "I suppose Susan will come and live with her mommy once she and
her household have relocated."
I sat down and Mommy rolled white lacy stockings onto my feet and up my
legs. Once the suspender straps were fastened to my stockings, Mommy pulled
me to my feet and led me to the vanity where she applied blusher to my
cheeks and also pink lipstick to my lips.
The dress she had for me to wear green velvet adorned with lace. She brushed
out my hair and put it into two pigtails which were tied with green velvet
ribbons. Lastly white Mary Jane shoes were put on my feet.
We went downstairs where breakfast was ready to be served. There was an open
chair next to Christine and she called for me to sit next to her while Mommy
sat opposite me. Aunt Mary and Grandmamma were sitting at the head of the
table. The others were also at the table. Sylvia and another maid were busy
bringing in the food.
Aunt Mary was busy telling everyone of what she planned; she was going to
fly back to California soon after the funeral to arrange for the relocation.
She would help us with our relocation costs too. She said she had already
phoned home and given instructions to begin the task of packing of the
household. We would have to do the same but relocation specialists would
help to get us packed up.
Kathy had to leave to go to work a cab was called for her. Christine,
Patricia and Christine's mom were free from the day. Beverly had to go to
her boutique.
Breakfast was wonderful and just as we finished Kathy's cab arrived and
there was a flurry of goodbye kisses. Her kiss on my lips was particularly
exhilarating.
Mrs. Guthrie had to leave as well to open her boutique and her cab arrived
as well. Her parting words were that I was going to look so beautiful in my
flower girls dress. It made me feel so good and happy and I smiled broadly
and said, "Ooh Yes Mrs. Guthrie, I know I will and I am so, so happy."
Aunt Mary said, "Yes darling Chrissy you will be and we are all happy for
you."
Aunt Mary continued, "Mother dear we must be going as well, I want to be
there in plenty of time so we can start arranging for transport of Brenda's
household to Palm Beach.
Christine said, "Chrissy I'm going to miss you but at least you will all be
back soon."
There were tears and hugs and kisses as we finally said our goodbyes to
Grandmamma, Sylvia, Christine, Patricia and Mrs. James.
I wore a pink furry coat and a white knitted hat as we went to out to the
limousine. The trip to the airport was uneventful as we arrived at the
airport to find Aunt Mary's pilots ready and waiting for us. There was
difference in their dress this time though. Whereas before they were in male
dress they now were smartly dressed in white satin blouses and red skirts.
They both had longish hair which was styled in soft feminine curls. Their
makeup was perfectly done.
Aunt Mary said, "So good to see you, Mandy and Penelope, you are both
looking so smart this morning." She greeted each of them with a kiss on the
lips. Mandy and Penelope kissed mommy and I too. Penelope said, "We are so
honoured to have such a pretty girl like you Chrissy to fly for the first
time in our new feminine uniforms."
We were soon in the air after our luggage was loaded on board.
Aunt Mary briefed Mandy and Penelope on the mansion she had bought and as
there was an additional apartment on the new property where they could live.
We landed at Amarillo Airport early afternoon.
Karen was on hand to welcome us. She kissed greeted us all with kisses on
the lips and said, "Lovely outfit you are wearing Chrissy."
"Thank you Karen, I feel so girly in my outfit."
Mandy and Penelope helped load our luggage into the car. Karen drove us home
after Aunt Mary arranged with Mandy when they should come back to the
airport to fly her home to California.
On the way home Karen told us that James was doing ok, he had less pain was
he had been enjoying his daily bed baths and teeth brushing. We arrive home
and mommy and I were glad to be back there even if it was only for a brief
while.
Karen offered to go make us all a nice cup of tea after we carried our
luggage to our rooms. Mommy, Aunt Mary and I relaxed in the den. I sat on
the couch between Mommy and Aunt Mary. Mommy said we should go and visit
James after we had our tea. I did miss my brother and was glad he was
feeling better. But it would mean taking off my dress and I was sad about
that.
Karen came with our tea and we all enjoyed the lovely hot beverage. Karen
took me to my room afterwards and helped me out on my dress and also took
the ribbons out of my hair and brushed my hair into more of a boy's style.
Then my long black pants and a plaid shirt were put on me, it was so boring
and the fabrics were hard on my skin. My jacket was a red windcheater and I
wore a beanie on my head.
Back in the den Mommy was talking on the phone arranging for the removal of
our furniture to Palm Beach. A moving company was going to come to give us a
quotation the next day. We left to go to the hospital.
In James room the ladies all greeted him with a kiss, I just hugged James.
Mommy and Karen busied themselves with James's bed bath and doing his teeth.
Mommy's cell phone rang and I could gather it was Daddy's boss. It sounded
like everything was arranged for the funeral.
Mommy said after she ended the call, "Ooh I'm so glad Dad's boss has
arranged everything for the funeral it's at 10 on Friday.
Mommy continued help Karen with James's while Aunt Mary and I watched. They
were doing a thorough job of getting him clean.
Mommy said once he was with us at our new mansion Karen and other maids
would be giving him regular bath's and attending to him, just like I was
bathed. James said, "I would like that too, Karen was gives me lovely
bathes and I like my teeth being brushed, I feel all good and clean after my
bed bath."
Aunt Mary said, "I am glad you like your baths because it's so good to be
clean and once you are home we can give you lovely bubble baths."
James said, "Boys don't have bubble baths, Chris did you have a bubble
bath?"
I said, "Yes I had my first one at Aunt Mary's mansion in California, and
I've had more since."
"And what does that feel like?"
"Ooh James, It's so nice I love them."
"Maybe I'll like them too but I wouldn't want my friends to know about that,
it's a bit girly?"
I decided I should tell James what had happened to me in California as he
would find out eventually. I would ask mommy what she thought. I was still
happy dressing as girl; I wanted to be a girl as I realized I was far suited
to be one.
I enjoyed the visit with James and told him all about Palm Beach and the
mansion, I told him Grandmamma was such a nice lady and also it was going to
be nice to have aunts and a Grandmamma. James said that she looked very nice
and he longed for it as his friends often talked about theirs.
Eventually it was time to leave the hospital and we left. Aunt Mary said we
should go a restaurant for supper and that I could choose where we went. I
felt like going to 575 Pizzeria which was a great pizza place.
While we were eating mommy got a text message from her doctor to say that
she was pregnant and also she had news about my scans. She could see us both
at 10 a.m. We all congratulated Mommy and she said she was so glad to be
having the baby.
Back home the first thing I did was to change my clothes and put on a red
dress with Karen's help.
We relaxed in the den and enjoyed movie "A walk to remember". I liked the
pink ball gown Jamie wore and also enjoyed romantic aspect of the movie even
thought it was sad at the end. We were all crying at the end, me the most of
all.
Mommy said, "Chrissy, you are so more sensitive to this move than even us,
you are really girly."
"Yes, Mommy, you are right and would a boy normally act like this, most boys
would not like to admit they have cried."
After the movie it was time for me to go to bed. Karen took me led me to the
bath room where she took care of my night time hygiene, brushing my teeth
for me. She helped me into my night wear. I wore a pale blue long nightgown
and matching panty which was adorned with frilly lace.
Mommy came into my room and said I was welcome to share her bed again, she
just loved me sharing her bed and I loved to be close to her. I told her I
loved it just as much.
I settled down in her bed and Mommy went to go get dressed for bed while
Karen went to the kitchen to make Mommy and me our night time hot chocolate.
Mommy wore a dark blue satin night gown and she got into bed and cuddled and
kissed me. I loved the feel of our satin nightgowns rubbing against each
other.
I brought up the subject of telling James I was going to be a girl. Mommy
said obviously we would have to tell him but she thought he already might
have an inkling from what was said at the hospital. She would pave the way
and help him understand. I thanked Mommy for that.
Karen returned with our hot chocolate and Aunt Mary also popped in. Aunt
Mary kissed me and as always I still adored the smell of her perfume. Mommy
smelt very nice, I just adored the sweet smelling women that surrounded me.
Aunt Mary sat with us for a while and she was saying she was so glad she
could make our lives better. Mommy thanked her for what she was doing for
us. Aunt Mary kissed us both good night and did Karen.
Mommy and I chatted while we finished our hot chocolate. We settled down to
sleep and I fell asleep in mommy's arms.
Christine:
Mommy, Patricia and I stayed on at Priscilla's mansion the rest of the
morning after Chrissy, her mom and Aunt Mary left the mansion in a
limousine. During the course of the morning, I practiced my makeup skills
and painted my nails.
Priscilla said we that should stay for lunch too. Priscilla had told us if
we needed a relaxing time we were welcome to come to her to stay a night.
After a lovely lunch we made our way back to the boutique where we chatted
with Beverly about our wedding plans. We set our date for the second
Saturday in March the following year.
Beverly invited us to stay the night which we gladly accepted.
I was glad mommy would be with her love a second night and Patricia and I
would get to spend time together.
We all helped prepare supper and afterwards got ready for bed.
Mommy and Patricia undressed me and helped me into a bath. It was so nice to
have Mommy and my wife to be fussing over me.
We all helped prepare supper and afterwards got ready for bed.
Mommy and Patricia undressed me and helped me into a bath. It was so nice to
have Mommy and my wife to be fussing over me. Patricia and I settled down in
bed after mommy brought us warm milk to drink.
We kissed and cuddled and fell asleep in each other's arms.
The tale of two girls Part 5
Dear readers,
I have included a list of the characters which will help you keep track of
all the people in my story. It's basically in order of appearance. New
readers please read the preceding chapters of this story and the two
preceding stories, Chrissy's new life and Chris's surprise prize. Please
enjoy my writings; it gives me such great pleasure to write about a subject
that is so close to my heart.
List of Characters
Chrissy's new life
------------------
Chris Reilly Chrissy Reilly
Aunt Mary Susan, Aunt Mary's daughter
Carolyn Aunt Mary's maid Bernice Carolyn's daughter
Edwina Aunt Mary's maid
Karen Aunt Mary's maid
Brenda Reilly Chrissy's mother
James Reilly Chrissy's brother
Mr. Mark Kennedy and Mr. Peter Foster Aunt Mary's pilots.
Mandy Penelope
Chris's surprise prize
----------------------
Christopher James Christine James
Patricia and Kathy girls living in same apartment block as Christine
Beverly Guthrie owner of Cinderella's bridal boutique
Susan James, Christine’s Mom
The tale of two girls
---------------------
Priscilla Turnquist Aunt Mary's mother and Chrissy's Grandmamma
Sylvia Priscilla's maid.
************************************************************
Chrissy:
I woke up to see Karen looking at me, Mommy was not in the room. I stretched
and I felt so relaxed having slept well. Karen was lying on the bed
dressed
in purple nightgown. She kissed me and handed me a bottle of warm milk. I
recognized it as one the one my brothers used to use and now my new sibling
would be using it too.
I lay there on my back and sucked the milk feeling so content.
Karen said, "Enjoy your bottle my daring while I go start your bath."
"Thank you, Karen you make me feel so good."
"It's a pleasure Chrissy you have a big day today, going to the doctor and
finding out the results of the scans."
"Yes it is, I'm a bit nervous about the result and how it will affect my
life."
Karen left me to drink my bottle and then on her return led me to the bath
room. She had removed her own clothes and helped me into the bath where she
helped me down onto her lap and proceed to give me a lovely bath. I told
Karen I was going to love help Mommy bath my new sibling and James also if I
could.
Karen was busy washing my arms when Mommy came into the room and she helped
wash me too, the plain soap was rubbed onto my skin, it was still
pleasurable though.
Once I was out the bath I was dried off by Mommy and Karen and then we went
to my room to get dressed, it was into my boring boy cotton briefs and
undershirt. This was followed by a red shirt and black pants. This was
followed by a red shirt and black pants. I did not like it at all but I knew
I had no choice.
Karen drove us to doctor's rooms. Mommy told me she had been doing so
research on the internet about males without testicles and there was a case
of a 19-year-old male which was infertile, had no testicles and had a uterus
and ovaries. Aunt Mary assured me that come what may she would support us
to
be the person I was destined to be. It was very comforting to lie against her
breast and just inhale her wonderful perfume.
Doctor Moorehead attended to Mommy first; everything was right with Mommy's
health and she was indeed pregnant, the due date worked out was in July the
following year.
The attention then turned to me; what Doctor Moorehead told us was
astounding. I did indeed not have testicles and there were ovaries, a uterus
and womb. Doctor said that these all looked normal and also my pelvic bone
was like that of a female. Mommy quoted what she had read on the internet.
Doctor said that since I was would never father a child it would be better
if I be female and be a mother. She expected I would start with periods and
my first period would indicate all was well with my female reproductive
organs. The doctor pointed out to us I had no Adams Apple. Doctor asked if I
liked to sing. I said I did and sang in my school choir. She asked if I
could sing for her. I did and sang one of our choir pieces, "Away in a
manger".
Mommy just turned to me and hugged and kissed me and told me she was so
happy for me. Doctor gave us all the scans and medical reports and said she
would write a letter of referral to our new doctor in Palm Beach. Doctor
asked about my interests. Mommy and I told her all about my aversion to
rough sports, I liked intellectual things. Mommy had taught me to knit and
sew and I also helped her in the kitchen to cook and learnt to bake. She
wanted know what I learnt to sew. I told her dresses. Mommy made some of her
own clothes. And did I like the varied styles and colors. I told her girls
were lucky to wear such nice clothes with soft materials. Doctor asked me if
I had tried on any of my Mommy clothes. I told her no. She asked would I
like to wear girl's clothes as once my breasts started to grow, I would have
wear appropriate dress.
I told her yes and then proceeded to tell her all about my stay at Mrs.
Alexander during the Thanksgiving weekend. We had left my suitcase behind
and there were no boy clothes for me to wear after my clothes were sent to
the laundry. I slept that first night in a baby doll nightgown. My wearing
of the nightgown felt so wonderful. And when we couldn't find my suitcase I
spent the rest of the weekend in girl's clothes until Mrs. Alexander flew me
home. Doctor said she would love to speak to Mrs. Alexander. I went and
called Aunt Mary. I went and called Aunt Mary. Doctor spoke to her too and
wanted to know if I enjoyed wearing girl's clothes, she said yes and Mommy
confirmed it too. I had only put on boys clothing to come see her and
further was wearing girls’ clothing most of the time.
I told her most time I wore at least girls' underwear. Doctor asked if I
wearing girls' underwear right now. I told her no and she said she would
have loved to see me in a pretty panty. She said she wouldn't have
minded given my situation with female reproductive organs.
Doctor wanted to examine me again. I undressed to my briefs and undershirt.
Doctor said she wanted to see if she could see any sign of a virginal
opening. As she lifted my clitty up it began to harden and I blushed. Doctor
Moorehead noted that the response to touch was normal. Mommy told doctor
Moorehead the funeral was the next day at ten A.M.
Doctor said she would be attending. Mommy invited doctor Moorehead around
for supper that evening and she could see how pretty I looked. Doctor
Moorehead said she couldn't wait.
We went to visit James and Mommy took him juice and cookies. Mommy told
James of her good news she was going to have a baby.
He was not that enthusiastic about it, a typical boy reaction.
Mommy then told James about me. She started by explained that it appeared I
had problem with my genitals. I did not have any testicles and I had girl
organs there my penis was the only male part I had.
James said, "What how can that be, does this mean Chris will have to be
girl."
Mommy said, "He doesn't have to be, it's just he will never be able to be a
daddy."
James said, "And wear girl clothes?"
Aunt Mary said, "Yes my darling James, eventually Chris will grow breasts."
James said, "It seems very weird and I wouldn't like it, so when would you
start wearing dresses?"
Mommy replied for me, "When male clothes no longer fit Chris, dear. His
body shape will change."
"You mean when he gets boobs, I suppose in that case it will be better for
Chris."
We went home. And of course the first thing I did when we got home was to
change out of my boy clothes into a pretty pink and white checked dress with
white panties and camisole. We had a lovely lunch made by Karen. After
lunch Mommy showed how to paint my nails, she used light pink nail polish.
During the afternoon the removal company came to give a quotation for the
moving of our household to Palm Beach. As the man came into my room to check
the contents of my room I could see he had a quizzical look on his face. I
guess he was wondering why a girl had boy's furniture in her room as he
would have seen my brothers room.
Later I mentioned this to Mommy and she said, "Oh he must have been so
confused but I wouldn't worry about it, we are leaving this city."
Mommy said I should think of what furnishing I would like to have in my new
room. I thought of what Susan had in her room in California and told Mommy
about it. Aunt Mary who was sitting with us said, "Yes darling Chrissy that
will be perfect for you too."
Then it was time for me to get ready for our dinner guest, I knew I was in
store for a treat.
Karen took me to the bathroom, she said she was going to bath me again and
she hoped I didn't mind. I told her I would never mind having a bath, I
wanted to be clean as possible for Doctor Moorehead's visit.
It was into the bath of perfumed bubbles, my best place to be, even though I
had many bubble baths at the hands of the ladies in my life I never tired
of
them. I knew when I exited the bath I would be so clean and fresh. Karen
washed me with the tender care I had so grown accustomed to. The feeling of
the bar of perfumed soap on my skin was always so heavenly. Well I couldn't
stay in the bath all evening and when the bath came to an end I reluctantly
got out after Karen washed my hair and with sweet feminine smelling
shampoo. Karen moisturized my entire body and left me feeling so completely
smooth. I particularly liked it when she rubbed in moisturizer on my
clitty and scrotal sac. Ooh it felt oh so good down there.
"That feels nice Chrissy doesn't it?"
"Ooh Karen, I just love moisturizer being rubbed in on my body and
especially my clitty and scrotal sac."
Karen began to dress me; she put a frilly pink satin panty and she included
a pad in case my excited clitty leaked and soiled the gorgeous panty.
"I'm glad you have put in a pad, because I'm sure I am going leak pre-cum."
The panty was trimmed with rows of dark pink lace over the entire surface.
Next she helped me in my bra, the bra matched the panty, it was a real girly
bra and panty set and I just loved it. She put in breast pads to fill it
out.
Karen started drying my hair and styled it in lovely curls with a hair
curling iron. Having the brush run though my hair and feel the gentle tug of
the iron was so exhilarating. She invited me to apply lipstick to my lips,
just taking the tube of lipstick from her and taking the cap off and turning
the lipstick out was a girly action no boy would take such joy in doing as
I
did. I looked in the vanity mirror and coated my lips with lipstick.
"Now my darling Chrissy, have you given any thought of what you want to
wear?"
I had indeed thought of what I would like to wear and said, "I want to wear
the dress I wore to Sally's party."
"That's an excellent choice."
Karen went to the wardrobe and got the dress, a full a full satin pettislip,
a garter belt and seamless nylons.
"Oh Karen I just love to be dressed up like a girly girl."
"And so you should, you are so pretty my darling Chrissy."
The white stretch lace garter belt was put round my waist, slowly but surely
my body was being encased in the frilliest feminine garments I just loved.
Karen threaded the garter straps underneath my panty. The proximity if her
hands near my already engorged clitty caused me to shudder.
"Just as well I put a pad in your panty darling Chrissy; this is so exciting
for you isn't it?"
"You have no idea, Karen, I feel all wonderful, aroused and wonderfully
excited."
Karen helped me into the pettislip I moved my body from side causing the
loveliest swishing sound. The top of pettislip was made of satin and had
lacy straps to hold it, it skirts were layers of organza which were trimmed
with lace. I moved my body from side causing the loveliest swishing sound.
My dress was made of mauve satin and had a mauve organza overlay skirt. The
sleeves were made of layers of gathered organza in the form of a puff. There
were wide organza ribbons at the back of the dress which could be tied into
a bow. Karen put my shoes on me which were white satin Mary Jane's with
mauve bows.
It was almost time for doctor Moorehead to arrive. Karen said I should
excuse her; she wanted to go freshen up.
She left the room and I just relaxed in my room reading a book on space
exploration. I would love to get some reading material more suited for a
girl.
I left the room to go to Mommy's room; on the way there I was so aware of
the satin panty I wore that was caressing my engorged clitty. The pull of my
socking and garter straps on my body was also exquisite. I love the tight
feeling of my bra around my chest. The swish of my petticoat was so
intoxicating. I just loved it and I felt myself getting more and more
aroused. I reached the doorway to Mommy's room. She was just finishing
getting dressed.
"That's such a pretty dress, is it the one you wore to the party?"
"Yes mommy."
"You look so absolutely precious in that dress darling Chrissy, I'm so proud
to have a daughter like you."
We heard the doorbell ring and mommy said, "Ahh that must be doctor
Moorehead."
We left the room to go to front door. Again I experienced the same
sensations and I felt myself get wetter and wetter from my pre-cum. I was
glad of the pad Karen had me wear. I was building up to a climax and as I
walked I moved closer to point of no return. Mommy held me close with her
arm around my waist which I knew was just Mommy's affection towards me. My breathing was getting faster and ragged. I could not hold off any longer and climaxed in a shuddering of my body that caused Mommy to ask, "Are you ok my dear Chrissy, you seem so out of breath and flushed?"
"I'm ok Mommy, wearing theses lovely clothes is so intoxicating and
arousing, it excites my clitty, I just had an orgasm."
"I thought that was it, but I didn't think clothes could cause you to
climax, get your breath back while I answer the door."
Once my rapid breathing had subsided I continued to the front door.
Mommy had already opened the door and invited Doctor Moorehead in. I came to
the door Doctor Moorehead said, "Ooh my what a pretty girl you are, really,
you are a girl through and through but you are looking a bit flushed, how
come?"
I began to blush and said, "My lingerie excited me to such an extent I had
an orgasm."
"Oh wow, that must have been great, so your panties are damp now?"
"I'm wearing a pad."
"That was very wise."
We went to the formal lounge where Aunt Mary was waiting for us, Karen was
in the kitchen finishing cooking supper. Aunt Mary said, "There's my
pretty girl, you are looking so lovely Chrissy."
I said, "Thank you Aunt Mary."
In the informal setting Mommy explained to Doctor Moorehead all about our intended move to Florida, where we could start a new life with me as a full time girl. Dr. Moorehead said that if I started my period it would cause
problems so at the very least I would have to have surgery for that and she
was glad that we were moving close to Miami, there was an excellent SRS
surgeon there. She said she thought it would not be the normal SRS as the
way she saw it. She told us an interesting fact, the female clitoris was as
big as the male penis. Just less of it showed outside the body.
Karen came in the lounge and announced dinner was served. We went through to
the dining room. We had a tasty supper, my favourite; Mommy's roast chicken dinner was always delicious. The adults had wine with their meal while I had a glass of Coca-Cola.
Doctor Moorehead asked, "What type of lingerie are you wearing, under that
lovely dress and petticoat, dear Chrissy?"
"A frilly pink satin panty, matching bra and white stretch lace garter
belt."
Doctor replied, "That's so nice dear maybe I can see it when you change for
bed."
As I sat eating I was so aware of the damp pad within my panty. It was a
not too unpleasant feeling. Dessert was apple pie and ice-cream. After our
lovely meal we went back to the formal lounge where we relaxed. Mommy was quite good at playing the piano and I had lessons too. I had the opportunity to play while I was away in California. Mommy suggested I sing some Christmas carols while she played for me. It was nearly that wondrous time of year to sing carols. I sang a whole variety of carols and Karen and Aunt Mary joined in.
Soon it was time for me to go to bed. Doctor Moorehead accompanied Karen and
me to my room. Karen began to undress me. First my lovely dress was taken off. As I stood there in just my lingerie and pettislip I gripped the skirts and moved my body slightly making a delightful swishing sound, it was music to my ears.
Karen took the pettislip off me. Doctor Moorehead said, "Your lingerie is
just so adorable Chrissy, I just love all the frills, it so girly, so you."
Doctor Moorehead unclipped my bra and Karen pulled it off my arms. Karen unclipped my stockings and then removed my garter belt. I sat down for her to take off my shoes and stockings.
Doctor Moorehead said, "Karen did you know your Chrissy had an orgasm just before I arrived, she was quite flushed when she appeared at the door with her Mommy."
Karen wanted to know, "Ooh my darling Chrissy, were you so excited to wear these lovely clothes"
"Ohh yes Karen it was lovely to orgasm as I walked with mommy to the front door."
Karen said, "Let's get that panty and pad off you then I will give you a
quick wash."
The two ladies pulled my panty and pad down and removed it.
Karen said, "Yes it quite soaked Chrissy."
Karen disappeared into the bathroom and came back with a wash cloth soap and
towel. Gently she washed around my clitty and empty scrotal sac and then
powdered the area completely. Karen helped me into my nightgown, a long pale
yellow satin creation with matching frilly panty with another pad. On my
feet I wore my own bunny slippers. Karen helped me into a warm dressing
gown.
We returned to the lounge where a cup of tea and a glass of warm milk were
waiting for Karen and me. Mommy and Aunt Mary were drinking their own tea
already. I sat between Mommy and Aunt Mary and drank my milk.
Mommy said, "Happy my darling, you seem far more content and relaxed now
that you are on a course to become a girl."
I leaned against Mommy and said, "I'm that Mommy, I can't wait to move to
Florida and start our new life together with me as a girl."
"Yes my dear it will be great, I'm looking forward to it too."
Aunt Mary said "I'm so glad out paths have crossed Brenda and Chrissy, it
will make my life fuller as well and I will be closer to my sister and
brother which mean you Chrissy will have other aunts, uncles and cousins and
Brenda you will have a brother and sister, I'm sure they will accept you
into our family as my mother has."
I had finished my milk and then kissed everyone good night. Mommy said she
would come and tuck me in a bit later. Karen also excused herself saying she
was going to bed. Mommy reminded me to brush my teeth. Karen said she would
supervise my brushing of my teeth.
Actually I was glad as I just loved to have Karen brush my teeth for me.
Karen and I left the room hand in hand.
In my bathroom, Karen did everything for me, from putting the toothpaste on
the brush to thoroughly brushing my teeth. Karen helped me into bed and said
she would keep me company till Mommy came.
"Chrissy, you are so beautiful, I'm going to be with you all the way as you
go through your new life, and I'm going to suggest to Aunt Mary that I stay
with your family as you get ready for the move to Palm Beach."
Mommy came to my room and she and Karen tucked me tight in bed. They both
kissed me simultaneously on my cheeks. I felt so special, important and so
loved. Mommy and Karen left the room after mommy turned out the light.
I lay there in the darkness and began to doze off enjoying the felling of my
satin nightgown around me.
******************************************************************
Christine:
I woke up after a wonderful relaxed sleep, Patricia was still sleeping. She
looked so peaceful I didn't want to wake her. I wondered if Mommy and
Beverly were awake yet. I carefully got out of bed put slipper and a
dressing gown on and walked quietly to Mommy's room.
They were asleep in each other's arms. I went back to my room. Patricia was
now awake. She said, "Where were you my baby?"
"I woke and just went to see if Mommy and Beverly were awake but they are
still sleeping."
"Well I'm awake now, come here you beautiful thing, let me kiss you."
Patricia held me tight and kissed me and had her tongue deep in my mouth. We
soon progressed to stripping each other's nightclothes off and engaged in a
69 position and sucked each other to climaxes. We relaxed together in the
afterglow and then went to the bathroom where we enjoyed a lovely hot shower
together. We soaped each other with bars of perfumed soap and washed each
other's hair. Back in the room we dried each other and each other's hair
with a hairdryer. It was fun doing it in the nude.
Mommy came into room when we were busy and had cups of coffee for us. She
did not mind in the least we were both nude. She kissed us both and
commented that she loved our lovely clean smelling bodies.
Mommy said she was going to start breakfast. Patricia and I dressed for the
day. It was so nice to help Patricia get dressed and have her help me. I
commented about the awkward back fasten bra that women wore and now she
would not have to worry about it as I would always be there to help her and
she could do my bra up for me.
I wore a long pink and red satin dress with thick stockings; I didn't like
the idea of wearing pants or jeans now that I wore female dress. Patricia
wore a grey long knitted dress.
We did our hair and makeup and then went to the kitchen for breakfast.
Beverly was at the breakfast table. Mommy was going to sell her house and
move in with Beverly after they were married. Seeing as Beverly had a large
house Beverly said Patricia and I would be welcome to move there too.
After breakfast Beverly went to open up the boutique and we were welcome to
come to the store if we wished. It was also Mommy's first day of work at
the boutique. Patricia and I went along to the boutique a bit later and we
assisted as Beverly's assistant did not pitch up for work. Beverly said
that the assistant had been doing this frequently in the last few months and
when she did return she did not have a reason why she was off. Beverly said
she said she had no choice but she had to dismiss the assistant. Beverly
offered me the job if I was interested. I said I would think about it, I was
thinking of looking for something else once I transitioned. I mentioned what
Mrs. Turnquist has said to me about becoming a masseuse.
I loved to assist the women that came into the boutique to get into their
petticoats and wedding dresses. It was entirely different thing to do. It
was also a good opportunity to practice my female voice.
Lunch time came all too quickly. Mommy had ordered lunch for us and she
said she had enjoyed it so far working in the office busy with orders and
the accounts.
At the end of the day we were all tired and went to a restaurant for supper
as none of us felt like cooking.
The Tale of Two Girls Part 6
Dear readers,
I have included a list of the characters which will help you keep track of
all the people in my story. It's basically in order of appearance.
New readers please read the preceding chapters of this story and the two
preceding stories, Chrissy's new life and Chris's surprise prize.
Please enjoy my writings; it gives me such great pleasure to write about a
subject that is so close to my heart
List of Characters
Chrissy's new life
------------------
Chris Reilly Chrissy Reilly almost 13 years
Aunt Mary Susan, Aunt Mary's daughter
Carolyn Aunt Mary's maid Bernice Carolyn's daughter
Edwina Aunt Mary's maid
Karen Aunt Mary's maid
Brenda Reilly Chrissy's mother
James Reilly Chrissy's brother
Mr. Mark Kennedy and Mr. Peter Foster: Aunt Mary's pilots.
Mandy Penelope
Chris's surprise prize
----------------------
Christopher James Christine James 22 years’ old
Patricia and Kathy girls living in same apartment block as Christine
Beverly Guthrie owner of Cinderella's bridal boutique
Susan James: Christine's Mom
The tale of two girls
Priscilla Turnquist: Aunt Mary's mother and Chrissy's Grandmamma
Sylvia: Priscilla's maid.
Chrissy:
I awoke from my slumber to recall I had dreamt in the night. It was a good
dream, I was older about 17, and I had been on a date with a nice boy called
Ryan. He was the same age as me. His good night kiss was electrifying. My
feelings were that I was totally a girl and I felt moistness in my special
feminine part. I wore a pink sheath dress and wore the loveliest lingerie
underneath. I was aware of light suddenly flooding into the room. I
turned to see it was my lovely maid Karen.
I wondered what she had in store for me today.
"Hello dearest Karen, I have such mixed feelings today."
"And why is that darling Chrissy?"
"I had a lovely dream where I was on a date, I was older than I am now, my
date kissed me when he brought me home and I felt wet from my special
feminine part, come to think of it my panty feels wet, and we have the
funeral today so I a bit sad." The last few days I was aware of the
approaching funeral and had sad feelings as Mommy did."
"Let's have a look." Karen pulled the bed covers back and said, "Lift your
hips my darling. You can always lean on my shoulder if you need to Chrissy
darling, remember that."
I did so and Karen pulled up my night gown and then reached inside my panty.
"You must have had a wet dream; we will have to include a pad or maybe we
should put you into diapers for the night."
"I would love to wear a diaper just for that, a satin diaper plus a towelling
one will be great like what I wore on my second night at Aunt Mary's house."
"And a pad during the day my sweet, I will go run your morning bath, I'm
afraid its boy mode today so no bubble bath."
I sighed and said, "I know, I detest every moment I have to wear boy
clothes."
My morning bath was bland but at least I Had the pleasure of Karen attending
to me and washing me thoroughly which was always a pleasure when she soaped
up every inch of my body. My clitty and scrotal sac got their full treatment
too.
Back on my room she moisturized my body and then dressed me in my lingerie.
Today was going to be a sad day; it was the day of the funeral of my brother
and father.
Karen dressed me in black suit, dark blue shirt, black tie and grey sweater;
I had my pink camisole on underneath, frilly pink panties, and black
stockings.
At the breakfast table the mood was sombre, I did not feel the time was
right to tell mommy about my dream, I was glad I could share it with Karen.
Mommy had been weepy over the past few days as I had been and this morning
it was worse. We comforted each and Aunt Mary was there to comfort us as
well.
We left for the church; there was a large amount of people attending, Dad's
colleagues and friends, Mommy's friends and colleagues, teachers from Mark
and James's school. Everyone spoke highly of my Dad and brother. Mommy had
said that Dad had wished to be cremated and it was also his and Mommy's wish
that we children be cremated. I was also given the opportunity to say
something about Mark and Dad. I walked up to the front of the church and
was careful not to walk in my well-practiced girls walk as I had done since
we arrived at the church, it was already hard to walk in a boyish manner.
I told the congregation that I admired my dad for working hard to provide
for our family given his background as an orphan. Mark was a good brother
who strived to follow in Dad's footsteps in his sports.
After the funeral service there was tea, cake and snacks in the church hall.
After the funeral service there was tea, cake and snacks in the church hall.
We made our way home and Karen told Aunt Mary she wished to stay behind in
Amarillo to help with us getting ready for our move and also take care of
me. Aunt Mary thought it was an excellent idea as did Mommy.
Aunt Mary said she was going to leave for California that afternoon as she
wanted to complete the move to Palm Beach as soon as possible and that Mommy
and I were in good hands with Karen with us. Karen said that the other
maids could get her clothes and effects ready for transport.
As soon as we got home Karen took me to my room to change into a nice girly
dress. As my male clothes were taken off I became so relaxed and content.
Karen dressed me in a red pleated skirt, white satin blouse and white
sweater and Mary Jane's.
Karen assisted Aunt Mary to pack her clothes. It was a tearful good bye when
Aunt Mary left to go to the airport. Karen drove her to the airport. Mommy
and I went up to her workroom where she showed me what she was busy making.
It was an evening dress for herself in blue satin. It was so beautiful. We
talked about my prom some year hence and Mommy said she would be making my
dress.
Karen returned and Mommy said she would like to go visit James. Oh well it
was back into boy clothes again.
At the hospital Karen busied herself with James's bed bath. James remarked
that I was walking like a girl and he had been thinking about me. He said a
surprising thing he would love to have a big sister. I loved him saying
that, I secretly hoped he would also like to dress in girls clothes but I
supposed that it would his own choice. After the hospital visit we went have
supper at a restaurant. I needed the toilet and knew I would have to go
alone as mommy or Karen could not accompany me into the male toilet. I loved
the idea that ladies always went to the toilet together; there was the
ritual of refreshing makeup.
Even though I only needed to pass water I went to a stall so I could sit
down just like a girl. I felt like I was in the wrong room as I so
identified as a girl even though I wore male outer clothing.
Back home Mommy accompanied me to my room where she helped me get ready for
bed. Mommy began to undress me.
"My darling Chrissy, I just love to get you ready for bed, I want to do so
much for you, I'm so glad you are my darling daughter now, once we are in
Palm Beach we will go see the doctors to see what they suggest, it's all
about your future, If you can't father a child it will be better to be a
mother."
I stood before Mommy in just my panty and she slowly pulled that down.
I spoke, "Mommy, I wonder what will happen to my clitty, I do so enjoy the
orgasms I have been having, if can have the same feelings with my remodelled clitty it will be great."
Mommy said, "Well maybe the surgeon will leave it as it is, you can just
have your vaginal opening done."
I stepped out of my panty and we went to the bathroom, I was totally at ease
being nude with Mommy in the room, after all we were both girls. Mommy ran
water for me and said, "Now you can at least a nice bubble bath not like
this morning."
"I'm so glad about that, I just love my bubble baths and flowery smelling
soaps and shampoo."
"Said just like a girl."
I stepped into the tub and mommy began to wash me, and Karen joined us.
Karen assisted Mommy in washing me. I just lay back as Mommy lifted my limbs
while Karen soaped my body with the feminine smelling soap. I was given a
thorough washing all over. Mommy lifted me clear of the bubbles and Karen
washed my clitty and scrotal sac. I wondered how it would be to have my
vaginal opening cleaned, if it would be as pleasurable. With the washcloth
covering one finger she gently inserted it into my anal opening while
stroking my penis with her lather covered hand. Mommy just smiled at me as
Karen pleasured me. As I began to build up to a climax, Karen took a second
washcloth and wrapped it around my clitty and continued her ministrations.
My breathing got heavier and ragged and I ejaculated into the washcloth I
pushed against Karen's cloth covered finger and her finger penetrated deeper
into me. Mommy just smiled at me and let me lie in the tub and she took a
bottle of hair shampoo and poured some on my head. My hair was shampooed
with a shampoo called "spring flowers." The action of the shampoo being
massaged into my longish blonde hair was so pleasurable; I knew my hair
being dried and then brushed afterwards would be so as pleasurable.
Taking the hand sprayer, she rinsed the soap from my hair, running her
beautifully manicured fingers through my curls. A towel was wrapped around
my hair by Mommy.
Karen dried me in a soft fluffy pink towel and wrapped the towel around me
and then my teeth were brushed for me. Back in my bedroom I was thoroughly
moisturized by Karen and Mommy.
While I was lying on the bed Mommy and Karen dressed me in my sleepwear. I
was glad when they precaution against my night time emissions.
I was put into a diaper and frilly plastic pants. I loved the super-soft
diaper around my buttocks. I loved Mommy's long purple satin nightgown they
put on me. They put me to bed and wished me many pleasant dreams.
******************************************************
Christine:
I woke to feel lips on my clitty; I opened my eyes to see Patricia and
Beverly kissing my clitty. Wow! My Mother-in law and my fiancée both
pleasuring me was such a wonderful feeling. Mommy came into the room and
said, "So that's where you are Beverly, Christine that looks like it feels
wonderful having you clitty sucked and kissed."
"Yes mommy they woke me up by doing it, but I'm not complaining, it's such a
great feeling."
Mommy said, "I don't want to be a wet blanket but it is getting late and we
must all get ready for work, the Pearson wedding dress fitting is in an
hour."
Beverly took her mouth off my clitty and sighed, "Ooh all right Susan, I
suppose we must get going, I'll need you too young ones today as it's the
bride, maid of honor and bridesmaid coming for their fittings."
Patricia and I had a shower while Mommy and Beverly went to have theirs.
After we moisturized each other Patricia and I dressed each other. It was oh
so wonderful to be dressed in soft feminine lingerie. Satin bra and panties,
garter belt and seamless nylons, satin slip with a four inch lace trim on
top and bottom. I wore a red velvet mid length dress and white calf length
boots.
We sat side by side at the vanity and did our makeup. Patricia complimented
me when I did a good job with my make-up. I felt so proud to do my makeup
myself.
We had a quick breakfast of cereal and yoghurt and then we rushed over to
the boutique.
Patricia and I assisted mommy and Beverly in getting all the ladies of the
bridal fitted into their dresses. It was just as well my clitty had been
securely tucked in using my gaff as I was got quite aroused with all the
rustling of petticoats and dresses. Patricia and I dressed the bride in her
dress. Carol the bride said I had such a delicate touch when dressing her. I
was tasked with doing up the mother of pearl buttons at the back of the
dress.
Patricia and I fluffed out the train and then put the veil on the lovely
bride. It was so nice to see the veil cover her pretty face and fall in
delicate layers on to her shoulders. Carol was so pleased with her dress
she began to cry with happiness.
The fittings took most of the morning and we had a few other customers come
in before lunch. We also noticed a young guy walk slowly past the boutique
just before Patricia and I took our lunch hour. Beverly said she had seen
him before looking intently into the display windows. Patricia said he was
quite pretty for a boy; he had longish hair and was slim. We all agreed we
should watch him in the days to come.
Patricia and I went for lunch and then Mommy and Beverly had their turn.
The afternoon passed quickly as we were busy and at the end of the day it
was a relief to close the doors.
Back at Beverly's house we decided we should have a nice relaxing evening
and we went to go eat out at a restaurant and then go see a movie.
It was so nice to be out as four ladies and we had an enjoyable time.
Back at Beverly's we soon undressed and were in our night wear, mine was a
red lacy nightgown.
Patricia helped me get off to sleep by sucking my clitty and gave a
wonderful orgasm then made me extremely relaxed. I fell asleep wondering if
the young guy we had observed would love to be a bridesmaid at our weddings.
The Tale of Two Girls Part 7
Dear readers,
I have included a list of the characters which will help you keep track of
all the people in my story. It's basically in order of appearance.
New readers please read the preceding chapters of this story and the two
preceding stories, Chrissy's new life and Chris's surprise prize.
Please enjoy my writings; it gives me such great pleasure to write about a
subject that is so close to my heart
List of Characters
Chrissy's new life
------------------
Chris Reilly Chrissy Reilly almost 13 years
Aunt Mary Susan, Aunt Mary's daughter
Carolyn Aunt Mary's maid Bernice, Carolyn's daughter
Edwina Aunt Mary's maid
Karen Aunt Mary's maid
Brenda Reilly Chrissy's mother
James Reilly Chrissy's brother
Mr. Mark Kennedy and Mr. Peter Foster: Aunt Mary's pilots.
Mandy Penelope
Chris's surprise prize
----------------------
Christopher James Christine James 22 years’ old
Patricia and Kathy girls living in same apartment block as Christine
Beverly Guthrie owner of Cinderella's bridal boutique
Susan James: Christine's Mom
The tale of two girls
Priscilla Turnquist: Aunt Mary's mother and Chrissy's Grandmamma
Sylvia: Priscilla's maid.
Chrissy:
This morning I woke to feel a kiss on my lips. I opened my eyes to see it
was my darling Mommy.
She said excitedly, "Come darling let’s get you dressed in warm clothes, it's
been snowing in the night."
Mommy helped me out of my nightgown and leaving my diaper on but removed
my plastic pants. Mommy dressed me and a camisole, panty and thick white
stockings. She asked if I would like to wear a dress or pantsuit.
I loved dresses so much I decided on the dress even though it would be very
cold. Mommy had a long dress for me to wear so it was some protection
against the cold. Mommy had a pink cardigan for me to wear and warm fur
lined boots were put on my feet.
Karen came into the room and put a warm faux fur coat on me as well as a
scarf, knitted woollen hat and gloves. Karen was also dressed in warm
clothes and we went outdoors.
The snow was a foot deep, it had stopped snowing, and there was no wind and
the clouds were starting to break. We began to roll a ball of snow to make
the body. Mommy said she was going indoors to fetch our video camera.
Karen said, "Ooh this so much fun, I haven't seen snow in ages the last time
was when I was a young teenager not much older than you Chrissy, I'm now
23."
We continued to roll the snow ball till was about 3 feet in diameter. We
started a second one and while we were busy some boys I knew from school the
previous school year passed our house, they stopped when they saw what we
were doing. One of them was called Kenny and he was my best friend in
grammar school. He called out to us saying, "Is Chris here, I wanted to
express my condolences about his father and brother to him."
Karen quickly took the situation in hand. Chris is not here, I'm Karen a
family friend and this is Sarah my sister's child, who shall I say called in
to express condolences."
"I'm Kenny, this is Harry and John."
Kenny said, "Can you please pass on my condolences"
Harry and John echoed the same sentiments.
Kenny said, "You are a pretty girl Sarah but you remind me of someone,
where do you go to school?"
Now it was my turn to think fast, I said, "Well currently I'm at school in
Palm Beach but I used to go to Saint Anne's."
It seemed they accepted what we said until Harry said, "Chris also went away
to school, and it's quite a coincidence that you are also at school out of
town."
Just then our removal truck pulled up just as Mommy came out the house. She
greeted the boys and Kenny said, "Hi Mrs. Reilly, I see you are moving,
where are you moving to?"
Mommy replied, "To Palm beach"
Kenny said, "Oh the same place where Sarah goes to school"
Mommy asked, "Sarah?"
Mommy told the removal men they could go into the house; they had folded
down boxes with them.
"This pretty girl here.", he replied, "Hey what's going on here?"
Kenny was always clever and he had figured it out and he stated, "This is
Chris but I can't figure why he is dressed like a girl; it is you Chris
isn't it? And why are you dressed like a girl?"
I had no choice but to admit I was indeed Chris and that I was dressed this
way because I was actually a girl too, I decided to be open and honest with
them.
Mommy said, "Let's go inside boys"
We all went inside and I explained to them, what the doctors had said, I
would be not able to father children. I had female organs inside me, I had
no testicles and we were moving to Palm Beach. Mommy asked them to keep it
quite and not tell people about me.
Kenny wanted to know what all the deception was in the beginning and Karen
said she was just trying to protect me.
I said, "I apologize for the lies too, Kenny will you forgive us."
Kenny said, "I do but just because you are still my best friend."
Kenny and the others promised to keep quiet about me. Mommy offered
my old school friends some hot chocolate. After drinking their hot chocolate
Harry and John excused themselves saying that they had to go home.
Kenny stayed behind and we chatted as enjoyed some breakfast which was
made by Karen. He wanted to know when I had started wearing girl's clothes.
Kenny had been to my home and I to his. We were amongst the top students in
our class when we left St. Stephen's.
He had been to the house on some days when my Father and brothers were away on a fishing trip. I recalled him asking why I was not with, and I told him I did not care much for fishing. Kenny had said it was not his most favourite pastime either.
Kenny was a bit taller than me and we shared common interests, non-contact
sports opposed to rough contact sports. Kenny was a good gymnast and outside
of school he did cycling. He preferred intellectual activities like chess and
debating. Kenny also loved his computer which he used for games amongst
other things but not the normal shoot-em up and mayhem games most boys
normally liked, he played chess and board games.
We had phoned and emailed occasionally while I had been away, but not for
the last two weeks or so, Kenny and I loved the gentle things in life. I had not told
Kenny about Mommy teaching me to sew and knit.
Kenny said, "So what do I call you now Chris?"
"Aunt Mary the lady who introduced me to this wonderful feminine
life calls me Chrissy."
"Chrissy, that's a lovely name."
"Thank you Kenny."
"Shall we go outdoors and finish that snowman you started?"
"That's a great idea?"
We went outside, I was out in front and suddenly something hit me on the
back. I jumped and squealed and turned round to see Kenny making
another snow ball.
He laughed and said, "You squealed just like a girl."
I gathered snow to make my own snowball and threw towards Kenny. My
aim was way off and I got the expected remark I threw like a girl.
The removal men left boxes for us to begin packing personal items. They
were going to be back on Monday. Mommy had told the school where she
taught that she was leaving town and she was tendering her resignation. Also
she had told James's teacher who was the funeral we were leaving town. James
was to be transported by air ambulance to our new town and go to hospital there
as it was still too early for him to be discharged from hospital. Aunt Mary had
arranged it.
We continued to make our snowman and Mommy videoed it. Back indoors
after we had finished Karen served us more hot chocolate. Kenny said he
had to go and said he had enjoyed being with me again.
It was time for lunch. Karen, Mommy and I made lunch. I was tasked to
make the sauce for the macaroni cheese we were to have for lunch.
After lunch, we started on sorting personal items that needed to be packed.
Daddy's contents of the garage were to be packed by the removal firm. It
was so nice to have Karen assisting mommy and me. We packed most of
my boy clothes and all of my boy underwear. All of James and Marks clothes
were packed.
Mommy said we should go visit James. So it was back into boy mode but
fortunately, it was not for much longer I would have to be wearing boy
clothes. We arrived at the hospital and I assisted Karen with giving James
his bed bath. I suggested to Karen I should do the soaping and she went
along with that.
I had the bar of soap in my hand and I rubbed it up and down on James's
body after Karen dampened his skin with water.
I told James I would be helping give him his baths a lot more as I wanted
him to feel as clean as I did. He said he longed to be immersed in a warm
bath. I told him I so glad he felt that way. After we finished bathing him
thoroughly I helped with the brushing of his teeth. Visiting hours came to
an end and we had to leave and we promised to be back the next day.
Back home we relaxed in the den and we talked about the visit by the boys
from my former school. Mommy said that she liked my friend Kenny and
hoped he would continue to keep in touch with me. She and Karen were
saying things like Kenny liked me as a girl and that he was so cute.
Mommy suggested I continue with the sweater I had started for James, I told
her I could so that but I would love to start one for myself. Mommy said that I
could do that and helped me find a pattern. We found a pattern for lovely cardigan
which I was going to do in pink and white. Karen was very impressed that I was
able to knit. She said not even many girls my age were knitting jerseys for
themselves. She and Mommy were saying that I was a real girly girl and that
with giggles said I would make a fine wife for Kenny. I replied and said, "Ooh
Mother, Kenny would never think of taking me as a wife."
Mommy said with a giggle in her voice, "Ooh you never know maybe he likes
special girls like you."
Karen said, "I saw the way he was looking you, before he found out you were Chris,
he like you and even after he was looking at you with admiration.
Karen said she would make supper. Mommy said that she so appreciated Karen's
willingness to help around at our house. We all went to the kitchen and I was happy
to be included in preparation of food. Mommy said jokingly said I should bake
some cookies and invite Kenny to come round for tea. Karen joked and said,
"Ooohh I think Chrissy has a boyfriend and she broke into giggles. Her giggles
were quite infectious and mommy and I giggled too.
Karen laughingly said, "I think Chrissy is going be a perfect little
housewife someday don't you think so Brenda?"
I chipped in and said, "Oh don't I get a say in the matter?" and broke into
a giggle myself.
Mommy said, "Yes I think so but I wouldn't have thought it two months ago."
Then laughingly she said, "And then Chris went away to school and came
back a sweet precious girl and I just love her so much", and with that Mommy
scooped me to herself and gave me a hug and kiss which I so enjoyed feeling
the love of my Mommy.
Karen said, "It's so precious to see the love you have for your daughter
Brenda."
As we busied ourselves in the kitchen, Mommy asked Karen about her own
family. She told us that her mother had immigrated to South Africa a year
ago after her parent's divorce. Her father lived in Seattle following the
divorce. She had not seen her parents since the divorce; she had a
younger
brother who lived with their mother. Karen said she hoped to see her
mother and brother in the New Year.
After our lovely supper of broiled fish and green salads we retired to the
den. We watched some TV a fashion show. Karen said, "Chrissy dear
what do you think of the dress that model is wearing, would you like to wear
something like it?"
The dress in question was a frilly pink and white dress. I replied, "What a
question of course I like it, I think I like all feminine dress, the only
thing I don't like is pants for women, the only pants I would maybe wear are
very wide leg pants."
I just enjoyed watching a TV show about something so dear to me, pretty
female clothes. Often as we watched I would snuggle up to Mommy and Karen
and give them kisses.
Soon it was time for little girls to go to bed and that meant me, I did not
mind as I came to expected it would mean a lovely bubble bath and then into a
nice pretty nightgown.
Karen and Mommy took my hands and we walked hand in hand to Mommy's room
and to her bathroom.
Along the way Mommy and Karen chatted and giggled and said they were going
to make me so pretty and clean for bed. Mommy said she was going to bath too
and we could bath together.
I just squealed with delight when I heard that. Mommy just giggled and
said, “OH my darling daughter you are just so precious when you squeal like that."
Karen helped Mommy undress while I sat on a stool; Karen was full of praise
for Mommy's trim figure. Mommy began to giggle and said that Karen was a
flatterer. I knew we were going to have a wonderful life together and wished
that we could be in Palm Beach already. Once Mommy was undressed and in
the delightful bubble bath Karen turned her attention to me.
As item by item of my clothing was taken off, Karen began to kiss the
exposed part. Mommy looked on and said, "Ooh Karen you are such a tonic for us."
Karen said, "I'm so glad Brenda, I'm here to serve, I see you have some
champagne in the fridge, can I get you a glass?"
Mommy said, "That's a wonderful idea, I'm sure Chrissy could have a small
glass too."
"Let me just get Chrissy undressed and in the bath and then I will get
glasses for all of us."
Karen removed the rest of my clothes and Mommy began to giggle and said,
"You are going to make us feel like royalty serving us champagne in a bubble bath."
I stepped into the bath and sat on Mommy's lap and rested my back against
her lovely breasts.
Mommy said, "Happy my darling?"
"Ooh yes Mommy so happy." I turned round and kissed Mommy full on the lips
it was a nice girly kiss.
Just then Karen returned. "Ooh my darlings what a lovely sight to see, A
darling daughter kissing her Mommy."
As I lay against Mommy Karen passed our glasses to us. Mommy warned me to
sip my champagne slowly. "You don't want to get tipsy," she said with a slur in her
voice and she packed up in a bout of giggles.
"Ooh Mommy you sound like you already have had too much, Bad Mommy." I joked.
It was nice just to joke around and giggle just like silly girls. I slowly
sipped my champagne. Karen began to wash my back using perfumed soap.
Mommy and Karen were joking and giggling saying I was their sweet baby doll
and princess. I just loved it of course. Karen got me to lean back for a
while she soaped up my chest and then lie against Mommy again, I was to
move my body so mommy's breasts also got soaped. It was a nice intimate way for
Mommy and daughter to bathe together. Karen invited me to take a bar of soap
and soap up other areas of mommy's body as Karen did mine. I just loved to wash
mommy as I just adored touching her and getting her clean.
We washed and scrubbed each other's bodies with Karen's help till we were
ooh sooo clean. Mommy used a wash cloth to wash even up my rear opening.
Karen washed my face thoroughly, the inside of my ears, up my nose,
everywhere. Mommy brushed my teeth for me and at the end it was so nice to
have a nice clean fresh mouth.
After our lovely bath Karen helped us moisturize each other. I loved to feel
Mommy's nice soft smooth skin. Indeed, I was a lucky girl. Mommy so loved me
to apply the moisturizer lotion to her.
Mommy told me to select her nightgown. Mommy did have some lovely
nightgowns. I eventually chose a lovely purple satin and lace nightgown and
Karen helped her into it. Karen selected my nightgown. It was a pale yellow
baby doll and its matching panty. The panty was so festooned with lace it
was almost completely covered with lace. It was extremely girly, just what I
loved to wear. The baby doll was had broad bands of lace at the hem and
bust line. I felt like princess while wearing it.
Mommy and I got into bed and Karen said she was going to change into
her own nightgown and then bring us some warm milk. Mommy and I cuddled
together and kissed. Mommy suggested she invite Karen to spend the night
with us in bed.
"I bags being in the middle, I'll be the sandwich." I giggled.
"And a very cute sandwich you will be.", Said Mommy.
Karen returned, she wearing a pink almost see-through long gown and she
carried 3 glasses of milk and cookies on a tray.
I said, "Karen we would love for you to spend the night with us but I bags
the middle."
"Oh I would so love that, thank you Brenda and Chrissy, I will be so
honoured to spend the night with you two lovely ladies."
In bed Karen passed us our glasses of milk and we all just relaxed and
chatted about the day. Karen said it was snowing again. I was warm as toast
in bed thanks to the electric blanket and being sandwiched between Mommy
and Karen.
The main topic of conversation was Kenny visiting that morning. I spoke of
Kenny and how Mommy and Karen perceived his reaction to me. I told them
I could not get my mind around being liked by a boy as I was one.
Karen said, "Well then you are the prettiest boy I have ever seen you are no
more a boy than I am."
Mommy said, "Once those girl hormones start coursing through your veins
and mind I think you will change, I know it's hard for you to imagine loving
someone of your own now perceived sex but you are really are girl."
"Yes Mommy you are so right, and Kenny is a nice boy, we have so much in
common too, we are both gentle, you know he also doesn't like fishing."
Karen said, "You too will make a perfect couple and as he is as sensitive as
you are maybe he also likes soft sensual clothing too." I thought about it
and recalled an incident at school where Kenny was being picked on by bigger
kids, and I could see Kenny was close to tears. When I had consoled him their
attention was turned to me too. I had told mommy of the incident at the time and
she recalled the incident when I told her. I had told only
mommy about it.
We had finished our milk and I settled down to sleep. It was nice to be
sandwiched between two lovely ladies who so loved me. Mommy and Karen settle
down to read magazines and both of them were caressing me with their free hands.
I dozed off to the sound of Mommy singing me a lullaby.
*************************************************************
Christine:
Mommy, Beverly and I were at the boutique this morning. Patricia had
things to attend to and could not be with us. It was near closing time when
I noticed the young guy that had walked slowly past the shop the other day
was lingering a bit more than usual. Beverly, Mommy and I had decided on
a course of action. He was about 17 and Beverly said we should offer him a
job, it so happened Beverly was expecting a truck load of new stock and we
had to get the store room ready. We were going to offer him a job and
arrange it so that he would be in store alone and see what he got up to. As
Beverly said sometimes a guy just needed a push in the right direction. In
my case it was winning the wedding outfit.
I was elected to approach him. I exited the store just as he got to the
door.
I said, "Hi there, my boss was wondering if you would like to earn a bit of
money. We need someone to sort out our storeroom as we are getting a big
shipment tonight and also to unload the truck." "
"What does it pay?"
I could sense he liked the idea but not only because the money but also of
the idea of having the chance to see the feminine wear at closer quarters.
He was so like me in fact. I told him the figure Beverly had offered to pay
him and also enquired what his name was. The money Beverly offered was
very generous. He said he was called Josh and that the money was ok.
We entered the boutique. Beverly was at the door and she smiled sweetly at
us.
"Mrs. Guthrie, this is Josh, Josh this is Mrs. Guthrie my boss, and I am
Christine."
"Mrs. Guthrie, Josh has agreed to help us for the stipulated fee."
"Welcome Josh, we really need this to be done and we are just ladies here."
Did Christine tell you what we require you to do?"
Josh opened his mouth to speak and he began to stutter which was odd because
he spoke ok when he spoke to me, "Y... y... yes, Chris...Chris...Christine t.. told m..me."
Beverly extended her hand and said, "Welcome to Cinderella's Boutique" and
she shook his extended hand.
I said, "Come through to the office, Josh and Mrs. James can get your
details."
We noted he was getting a bit anxious and Beverly spoke, "Are you ok Josh
you seem very anxious."
"N..no I'm f... fine Mrs. Gu...gu...Guthrie."
We began to walk into the boutique and Josh followed Beverly with me walking
next to him to see his reactions as we got deeper into the boutique. I could see
he delighted to be close to all the feminine finery. In the office
Mommy took his details down and we put him to work. He had to tidy up the shelves
in the store room and throw away empty boxes. We left him to it. We were expecting
the truck to arrive round about 6 p.m.
We kept the doors open in case there were customers. And it was indeed for
fortunate as we did have a whole stream of customers who were glad we were open.
Josh had finished his tasks and Beverly asked him to stay on till the truck
arrived. We ordered pizza while we waited. While we waited for the pizza to
arrive we chatted with Josh, finding out where he went to school, he was in
his final year of high school and he liked Sci-fi movies, he wanted to
become a nuclear physicist. He stayed with his dad.
The truck arrived and Josh helped the driver unload the truck. Once they
were done I asked Josh if he was available the next day as the boxes needed
to be unpacked ready for business on Monday seeing it was so late we would like
him to come and do that for us, he would be paid double what he was going to get today.
"Sure", He said, "I can do that, what time must I start?"
"Oh, around 10 or so, Mrs. Guthrie wants it done by 2 in the afternoon. We
will give you the keys to the boutique as we will be away in the morning."
He gasped, "You are giving me the keys to the boutique?"
I said, "Sure you look like an honest guy, we will have to give you the
alarm code too."
We went to the office where Mommy paid him and gave him a set of keys and
the alarm code. We got him to key in the alarm code so he was familiar with the
system. We offered him a ride to where he was living. He was so thankful for the
ride and the work. It was quite a distance he had walked.
Back at Beverly's place we made supper, Patricia joined us. I kissed and
hugged her when she walked through into the house. We watched a movie on
TV and then got ready for bed. I used cold cream to remove my makeup; it was
a regular part of my bedtime routine.
I wore a long white satin night gown while Patricia wore a light blue night
gown. I told Patricia of What happened with the young guy. She said we were
very devious. After a cup of coffee, we settled down to sleep.
The Tale of Two Girls Part 8
Dear readers,
I have included a list of the characters which will help you keep track of
all the people in my story. It's basically in order of appearance.
New readers please read the preceding chapters of this story and the two
preceding stories, Chrissy's new life and Chris's surprise prize.
Please enjoy my writings; it gives me such great pleasure to write about a
subject that is so close to my heart
List of Characters
Chrissy's new life
------------------
Chris Reilly Chrissy Reilly almost 13 years
Aunt Mary Susan, Aunt Mary's daughter
Carolyn Aunt Mary's maid Bernice Carolyn's daughter
Edwina Aunt Mary's maid
Karen Aunt Mary's maid
Brenda Reilly Chrissy's mother
James Reilly Chrissy's brother
Mr. Mark Kennedy and Mr. Peter Foster: Aunt Mary's pilots.
Mandy Penelope
Chris's surprise prize
----------------------
Christopher James Christine James 22 years old
Patricia and Kathy girls living in same apartment block as Christine
Beverly Guthrie owner of Cinderella's bridal boutique
Susan James: Christine's Mom
The tale of two girls
Priscilla Turnquist: Aunt Mary's mother and Chrissy's Grandmamma
Sylvia: Priscilla's maid.
Josh: 17-year-old guy given job at Cinderella's. Jessica
Kenny Short Karen short Best friend of Chrissy
Mrs. Gloria Short Karen’s mother
Told from the point of view of Josh:
Josh:
I had gone to bed the previous night quite excited, I had the keys to a
boutique often walked past over the last while. I had slowed my pace to look
at the fabulous wedding dresses. I had checked around carefully to see if
there were any people observing me.
I was up early, I wanted to be at the boutique as soon as possible, I had
told my father I had a job, I just didn't tell him where exactly. All I had
told them it was in the storeroom of a shop which was true.
I was out of the house by six am; it was a half hour walk to the boutique. I
arrived and entered and de-activated the alarm. I walk back to the store
room. There were about twenty boxes I had to unpack and get onto the
shelves. I decided to get everything done and then I could see what I
wanted to do. Little Josh was already getting excited.
*********************************************************
Christine:
Beverly came into our room, "Our darling boy is already in the boutique, I
got a call from the security company checking up on the early unusual
opening."
I said "It seems our boy is very eager; shall we give him some time?"
Beverly said "Yes let him experiment and try on things, maybe he will first
unpack everything and then try lingerie on."
Mommy came into the room with cups of coffee and said, "Here my
darlings, I think we are in for an exciting day, to witness a male embracing
his feminine side."
Patricia said, "Yes almost as exciting when we discovered you wearing
panties my sweet girly boy."
Beverly said, "Ooh do tell us, dears"
Patricia said, "Shall I tell them darling."
I nodded my head.
"Well I first noticed Christine had panties and other feminine clothes in her
laundry. And I noted he definitely was more interested in my bra than in my
boobs when we met in the corridor. So at the first opportunity Kathy and I
did something to satisfy our curiosity in the elevator. Well Kathy and I were
quite naughty, we pulled her pants down and discovered what she was
wearing, a pink frilly panty and stockings, well the rest as they say is history."
The four of us continued to chat.
Mommy said, Darling, it's a pity you don't have CCTV cameras in the store, we
could see what our darling Josh is getting up to."
Beverly replied, "That would have been great to see."
*****************************************************
Josh:
I worked tirelessly to get the contents of all the boxes onto the shelves. I
had plenty of time to try some of the lovely lingerie. I had made sure I had
bathed properly last night. There was a nice changing room which was
furnished with couches and mirrors and had plush carpets. I had selected a
lovely white satin panty, bra, garter belt and white seamless stockings.
I began to remove my clothes; I had a bag with me with a pair of heels I had
bought at a thrift shop and well as my dressing gown. I was soon nude; I had
worn my cousin's panties when my Dad and I visited on occasion. My mother
had passed away several years ago and I was starved of regular female attention.
Christine was very nice to me as was her mother Mrs. James, but I could not
explain why I stuttered when I spoke with Mrs. Guthrie the owner. I did have a
problem with my speech when I had to speak with people who appeared a bit
intimidating but she seemed nice enough.
I began to dress, sitting on the soft plush couch; I placed my feet into the
leg openings of the satin panty and slowly pulled them up my legs. It was a
feeling I never have felt before. My cousin's panties were cotton.
I stood up and pulled the panty further up my legs till it reached my
buttocks, I pulled then up until I was covered. Immediately I felt the soft
material caress little Josh and friends. The feeling of the panty covering my
hips, rear and little Josh was ooh so wonderful. He was hard and erect and
as I moved to pick up the bra I felt pre-cum ooze out of my hard penis. I did
in the back straps of the bra and pulled it over my head much like you would
put on a sweater. The cups of the bra were empty of course; the bra was a B-cup.
I had with me some old hand towels which I used to stuff the cups of the bra. I
would not mind real breasts in place of my makeshift breasts. I moved on and
took the garter belt and encircled it around my waist and fastened the clip in front
and swung it round to the back. I felt the unfamiliar restriction of this so feminine
garment as I had done with the bra. Next step were the stockings. I took the
delicate stockings out of the packet.
I still had hair on my legs and rest of my body. I did not want to shave in
case my Dad noticed but I knew it would be far better shaven. I rolled the
first stocking up into a donut and carefully inserted my toes into the
stocking. It was much like putting on socks, except the stockings were so
much softer feeling. I got the heel of the stocking over my heel and slowly
began to pull the stocking up my leg. I smoothed it as I went along. Oo, the
sensations were so electrifying it caused my excitement to boil over till I
ejaculated into the panty which left me breathless.
My penis began to soften and I quickly removed the panty. I hope I could
wash it out and put it back with the stock. For now, I went panty-less as I
pulled the stocking all the way up to my thigh. I clipped in the stockings using
the two garter tabs. I went back into the storeroom and found another panty
to wear and first wrapped my penis in the already soiled panty and put a
second panty on.
I found a lovely satin full slip trimmed with a broad band of lace on the hem
and bust line. I slipped my feet into the pink 3 inch heels I had brought
with me. I admired myself in the long mirror as I walked about. I had a
hairbrush with me and I brushed out my shoulder length hair so that it rested
on my shoulders. I had to find a lovely dress to wear, surely there was one
in the boutique that would fit me.
I started browsing through the racks of dresses and one caught my eye, it
was a lovely pink satin dress, a bridesmaid dress. The dress was a pale pink
and was so beautiful. It had puffed long sleeves and the bodice was
embroidered with crystals in an exquisite pattern. I could see that dress could
do with petticoats as the skirt was quite full. I looked for petticoats to wear. I
found a lovely full petticoat, and stepped into it and pulled it up and tied it around
my waist. I swished the petticoat to hear a sound that was music to my ears.
I took the dress off its hanger unzipped it and stepped into it. I pulled it up and
got my arms into the sleeves. I managed to get the back zipper pulled up.
I walked around the boutique, just enjoying wearing such lovely clothes. I
walked right up to the closed front door. I kept a watch on the time; I
wanted to change in plenty of time. I walked to the rear of the boutique
towards the change room. I had almost reached it when I heard the front door
open.
I heard Beverly call out, "My, don't you look pretty dear, what is your
name."
I had frozen in my tracks, Mrs. Guthrie, Mrs. James and Christine reached me.
I turned to them and said, "B... b... but y... y... you kn..know my n..n..name."
"No silly your feminine name," said Mrs. Guthrie.
"I d... don’t h... have a f... feminine name."
Mrs. James said, "Josh does not quite suit you dear, would you like to be
called?"
"I d… don’t kn… know, all I know is t… that I love to w... wear f… female
clothes."
Mrs. Guthrie said, "well Christine here used to be called Christopher."
"R… really."
Mrs. James said, "Well how about Jessica?"
Christine said, "That's a lovely name, Jessica, I like it."
Christine took my hand and we went into the changing room. It did not seem
they were annoyed with me for wearing the boutique's clothes.
Mrs. Guthrie wanted to know more about my cross-dressing experience.
"I have only worn my c… cousin's panties"
"And your mother’s or sister’s clothes?" Mrs. James asked.
"I do not have sisters and my mother died several years ago, there aren't
any of her clothes at home."
"So sorry to hear of your loss of your mother," Christine said.
"Thanks Christine."
Mrs. Guthrie said, "I see you are wearing a bra too, but I notice your legs
are not shaved, I hope you bathed before you came here."
"My f… father would not like me shaving my legs so I don't do that and I did
b… bath."
"Would you like to have smooth legs though?" Christine asked.
"Yes I would, I so wish to shave my legs and body, it just not possible at
the moment."
Mrs. Guthrie said, "That's good, you will find it much better, now my dear,
how are we going to help you and give you more opportunity to dress
up in the clothes you so love, what are your thoughts?"
"Well, I'm glad you are not annoyed with me, but I would so love to have
the opportunity."
Mrs. Guthrie said, "You could always come work here in the boutique and
wear lovely clothes, you can serve as an assistant on the shop floor, but you
will look odd with long leg hairs. You could work here on Saturdays; I take it
you have started your final school year."
"Yes that's right."
"We are going to find you some reason to shave your body that will satisfy
your father," said Mrs. James.
"You don't swim competitively, swimmers are always smooth shaven," asked
Christine.
"I do swim; I love the exercise."
Mrs. Guthrie asked, "Are you any good?"
"Fairly good."
Mrs. James added, "Good enough to make the school team?"
"Almost, well can't you tell your Father you have made the school team and
for you to progress you need to shave your body.”, continued Mrs. Guthrie.
"I suppose I could."
Christine said, "Please say you will try, do you have any female clothes at
home."
"No I don't, I only have these shoes."
Mrs. Guthrie said, "Well consider what you are wearing as part of your
payment."
"You are most generous Mrs. G… Guthrie, Thank you."
"It's a pleasure dear, I just to see males who are not afraid to act on their
feminine desires."
Mrs. James said, "Come let's go where it's more comfortable, to our house."
She took my hand and we walked to the door. There I noticed there was not a
car outside. "But where is your car?"
Mrs. Guthrie said, "Ohh we live close by, we can walk there, let's just get
your male clothes so you can change before we take you home."
Christine said, "I'll get it for you Jessica, I just love that name it's so
girly."
"Thanks Christine."
We exited the boutique and walked in front of the boutique. Wearing a dress
outdoors was unlike anything I had experienced before. We turned once we
passed the boutique and entered a narrow lane. We came to a door and
entered into their property. I was surprised that their house was right next to
the boutique.
"Oh you live right next to the boutique."
Mrs. James said, "Well at the moment, just Mrs. Guthrie lives here, but once
we are married I will be moving in here. And Christine and Patricia are also
getting married."
I was very surprised at this news.
Once we were in the house Mrs. James said, "Jessica darling, we would love
for you to a bridesmaid at our weddings."
Christine added, "Please say yes, you look so great in that dress and you can
wear something similar."
"I would so love that, it's a dream come true."
Mrs. Guthrie said, "Yes we know, we have been observing you looking
longingly at window of the boutique."
"Oh yes, ooh I feel so silly now."
Christine said, "Don't feel silly, be glad our paths crossed and you have
this wonderful opportunity."
We talked about feminine things like putting on makeup. I had never
done it of course and was glad when Mrs. Guthrie offered to do makeup
for me as well as paint my nails.
They asked if I would like to stay the rest of the day and if I needed to let
my father know where I was.
"My father is at work and will be home later this evening so he won't know
I'm out."
Mrs. James said, "Ok, we can have a lovely time together but first let me go
make some lunch, Christine will you be a dear and help me please?"
They went off to make lunch. Patricia said, "Come Jessica let me start with
your nails, let's get your heels and stocking off so we can do your toenails
too, I'm actually dying to see what lingerie you chose to wear."
Mrs. Guthrie suggested they remove my dress and dress me in a dressing
gown. She left to get a dressing gown.
Patricia helped me out of my dress and when Mrs. Guthrie returned they put
the silk floral dressing gown on me.
Mrs. Guthrie said, "Jessica, I see you have quite a bulge in your panties,
tell me of your experience when you put the panty on."
"It was the most w… wonderful feeling, it was far better than I imagined."
Patricia said, "And did you ejaculate?", she felt my double pantied penis.
"Yes I did it was so exquisite."
Patricia continued, "And you wrapped your clitty in the panty and put
another one on."
"Guilty as charged," I said laughing.
Patricia surprised me by pulling my panty down, removing the panty I had
wrapped around my clitty as she called and kissed the tip of my clitty. She
used it to wipe my clitty and then pulled my panty up again.
The ladies started on my nails, filing my nails and working on my cuticles.
Patricia asked if I would like to try to paint my nails.
I welcomed the idea and took the nail-polish brush and dipped it in the
bottle and carefully applied it to my thumbnail.
Mrs. Guthrie joked, "That is so good, you sure you haven't done this before."
I said, "Well my hobby is constructing various type of plastic models and I
paint them so I'm used to painting small objects precisely."
Patricia said, "That explains it."
My nails were finished by the time Mrs. James and Christine returned with
our lunch.
It was nice to have a home cooked meal, my Father and I relied mostly on
takeout food.
After our lunch Mrs. James showed me how makeup was applied, I just
loved the transformation. Afterwards they brushed my long hair into a nice
feminine style.
When that was complete Mrs. Guthrie suggested we go to a mall just to
look at shops and also for me to experience being in public dressed en-
femme.
I welcomed the idea. Christine gave me and outfit to wear. A light blue
dress and sweater. I was instructed how to walk in a feminine manner.
We went to a mall near my home. I was instructed how to get in and out
of the car in a ladylike way. We had a light meal at a restaurant.
I told my new friends I should be going home as I did not know when my
father would be home and I wanted to get home before he did if I was to
wear my new clothes home. I wanted as long as possible in my new clothes.
Mrs. Guthrie drove me home after Christine gave me a lovely satin night
gown to wear. She also gave me some cold cream to remove my makeup
and nail polish remover.
I entered our house and was surprised to see my Father was already home.
He took one look at me and said nastily, "I always thought you were a bit of
a pansy and now I know. Get out of my house, you queer."
With that he leapt up and knocked me to the floor. I staggered to my feet and
stumbled out the door in pain and fled down the road.
I knew I had nowhere else to go but to Mrs. Guthrie's house. I I began to
make my way there. I just about there and I began to feel very dizzy and I
collapsed and fell to the ground and blackness enveloped me.
*********************************************************
Chrissy:
I woke to feel kisses on my lips and hands rubbing my body. I open my eyes
dreamily to see it was mommy kissing me and Karen rubbing my body.
Mommy said, "Welcome from dreamland, sweetheart."
Karen said, "You just looked so relaxed while you were sleeping."
I said jokingly, "Then why did you have to wake me and I was having such a
lovely dream."
Mommy said, "Well it is already 10 a.m. and Kenny is waiting to see you, I
think he likes you, I think he's in love with you, he says he got something
important to tell you too."
"Help me get ready please, he can't see me like this all sleepy."
Karen said, "Just stay in bed, I'll wash you face and brush your teeth for
you while Mommy brings Kenny to your room."
Karen disappeared into the bathroom and came back with a wash cloth, soap
, towel, tooth brush and tooth paste. She brushed my teeth very thoroughly
and washed my face and dried me. She was brushing out my hair when
Mommy brought Kenny into my room.
"Hello Chrissy, I hope you slept ok, I just had to see you this morning. I've
got good news."
"I did sleep well till mommy and Karen woke me in the most delightful way
so I couldn't really be mad at them", I said with a wink, "Besides they did
wake me because you came with important news, now what have you got
to tell me that's so important I had to be woken from a lovely dream?"
Kenny said, "My mother has been offered a wonderful opportunity by her
work and it involves relocation and a promotion."
"Don't tell me it's to Florida."
"Yes it is and it is to Palm Beach too, how fortunate is that, we can be in
the same school again."
I remembered that Kenny's father had passed away about a year ago and
I was glad for him and his mom that they had this new opportunity. Kenny
was an only child. Kenny had grandparents that lived in Key West.
"Ohh that's great Kenny, I'm glad. I've missed hanging out with you, when
do think you will move?"
"We have to move immediately; in fact, we have to be there in a week, it's
going to take some organizing to get everything done, fortunately there is
company house we can move into till we get our own place."
"Even better, Kenny, our move is happening this coming Friday, so we will be
in our new town about the same time."
"My mother will be contacting a removal firm tomorrow and hopefully we our
move will also take place on Friday, I told my mother you and your family are
also moving and she wants to get together with you Mrs. James."
Mommy said, "Have her contact me Kenny, any time is fine, did you tell your
mother about Chrissy wearing girls clothes?"
"I will do Mrs. James and no I did not."
Karen said, "Kenny would you like something to eat? I'm going to make brunch
for our little sleepyhead."
Kenny said, "I would love that, breakfast was quite a while ago."
Karen left the room with Kenny and Mommy took me to the bathroom. Mommy
began to undress me and run a bubble bath. Mommy began to wash me and
she did so thoroughly taking a bar of scented soap and rubbing it directly on my
body. She lathered me up completely all over. The lather coated me thickly
everywhere. As she bathed me she chatted with me about Kenny.
"I think Kenny really likes you Chrissy darling, did you notice he couldn't
take his eyes off you, he really sees you as a girl."
I had noticed Kenny looking at me very intently and said, "Yes I did notice."
"And how do you feel about that?"
"I'm flattered that he likes me so much, but what about his mother how will
she feel about me now being a girl?"
"Don't you worry your pretty head about that my darling, I will smooth it
over with Kenny's mother." Mommy kissed me on the cheek and hugged me to
herself.
"Thanks, Mommy; you are the best Mommy a girl can have."
"And you are the sweetest daughter a Mommy could have."
Mommy began to shampoo my hair; she applied shampoo to my head and
lathered it into my hair so that there was lather running down onto my face,
over into my ears, down my neck. Mommy had me so clean smelling at the
end of my lovely bath.
Back in my room she dressed me; I wore thick stockings over my frilly satin
panty. I wore a bra and satin camisole. My dress was made of thick red
velvet. I loved the luxurious material of the dress. Mommy dried my hair and
brushed it out for me and tied it into two pony tails which she tied with red
satin ribbons. On my feet I wore white Mary Jane's.
"Thank you Mommy for making me so pretty."
"It's a pleasure my sweet girl."
In the dining room Karen had brunch ready. I sat next to Kenny while Mommy
and Karen sat across from us. During our meal I caught Kenny looking at me
intently. I smiled at him.
"Chrissy, you look so pretty when you smile like that."
"Oh does that mean you like me?"
"Chrissy darling I like you very much."
"How much?" I asked.
"More than all the stars in the sky," he said.
Mommy said, "Aah, Kenny you are such a romantic."
I added, "And I like you more than all the grains of sand in the world."
Karen quipped, "Ooh I just love all this mushy romantic talk."
We finished eating and Kenny said he had to go, he promised to have his
mother contact Mommy as soon as he got home.
Mommy said we were going to visit James for an extended visit and also told
Karen that she wants to invite Kenny's mother to our home for dinner.
I relaxed in the den and continued with the jersey I was knitting till it was
time for us to go to the hospital. I was determined to go to the hospital
dress as a girl so that James could see what his new sister looked like.
"Mommy I would love to go to the hospital dressed like I am."
"Oh, yes darling, that's a good idea."
Just as we were about to leave the telephone rang and I could hear by Mommy's
conversation it was Kenny's mother. It sounded like she accepted Mommy's
invitation.
We left to go to the hospital; this was first time I was dressed as a girl
when I was outdoors. I wore a long faux fur coat and a pretty pink and white
knitted hat.
James broke into smiles when he saw me and now that I was dressed in my true
gender I went over to him and kissed him on the lips.
James said, "That was so nice, Chris."
"Chrissy," Mommy corrected him.
James said, "I will have to get used to calling you by your new name Chrissy,
is my new big sister give me another lovely bed bath?"
"Yes James, I'm glad to hear you love your baths."
Karen assisted me to give James his bath. Karen dampened James's body whale I
took the bar of scented soap we had brought with us and used it to soap
James's entire body apart from his leg and arm which was in plaster of
course. Karen soaped up his genital area too and washed James there
thoroughly too. I could see James enjoyed being washed there as much as I
did.
"That's so nice James, Isn't it?"
"Oh yes Chrissy it is."
"Wait till you are in bubble bath, that's really nice."
James said, "I can't wait to be home with you all and also out of this
plaster."
Mommy said, "It will happen soon enough my darling."
Karen and I finished with James's bath and then Karen brushed his teeth for
him. She spent half an hour doing it. When it was time for us to leave, we all
kissed James goodbye and then returned home.
Mommy and Karen began to get our dinner ready while I laid the table. While
I was doing that the telephone rang and I answered it.
"Good Evening, James residence," I answered.
"Good evening Chrissy how are you and your mommy and is Karen assisting you
with the packing?", I heard Aunt Mary ask.
I squealed with delight when I heard who it was, "Hello Aunt Mary, we are all
fine and the packing is going well, Karen's a great help."
When she wanted to know what was new I told her about Kenny also moving to
Florida and that when we visited James earlier that day I wore a dress.
"Oh my Darling I'm so glad to hear that, Susan is dying to meet you, she's
going to live with me again and go to school in Palm Beach."
I told Aunt Mary about Kenny and his mother moving to Palm beach too. I told
her Kenny was my best friend.
Aunt Mary wanted to speak to Mommy so I called her to the phone.
I helped Karen in the kitchen with preparing our meal.
Mommy came back into the kitchen and she told me to go to my room and only
come when she called me. She said she was going to explain to Kenny's mother
all about my situation. I was glad as I did not want to have to change into
boy clothes.
I waited and continued with my knitting. Kenny and his mother arrived on
time for dinner. Kenny came to my room after a few minutes.
Kenny came to me and hugged me. I hugged him back. We began to chat
about my experiences as a girl, I told him I just loved the pretty clothes I now got to wear.
"Chrissy you are so lucky to have a mom that supports your dressing, can I
tell you something?"
"Yes what have you got to tell me?"
"I like to wear my mom's clothes."
"Really? then why were you surprised to see me dressed as a girl?"
"When I realized it was you I was so envious of you being dressed, I know
that does not make a lot of sense."
"Does your mother know you wear her clothes?"
"I don't know; I don't think so."
My Mommy is going to explain to yours about me being a girl, how do you think
she will react?"
"I'm not sure."
"Well, we will know soon enough, just give my mommy a chance to explain it
yours."
"Well if you think it's so cute why don't you call you mother "Mommy" too
when we go to them."
"Ok I will"
"Good girl!"
After a while Karen called us to come into the sitting room.
I said, "Good evening Mrs. Short, I am Chrissy, it so good to see you again."
"You are just such a darling dear Chrissy, you are just so polite, really
Chris you look so good as a girl."
"Thank you Mrs. Short."
Mrs. short turned her attention to her son, "Kenny darling, I just want to
tell you that I have noticed you have been wearing my clothes, I'm not cross
about, just disappointed you did not tell me about it."
Kenny said, "I thought you would be mad."
Mrs. Short motioned Kenny to go to her and they hugged and kissed. "Kenny
darling, I would have called you Karen if you were a girl. My dear Karen, I
love you so much. Ooh I'm going to have so much fun getting you a nice girly
wardrobe."
Karen said, "Mrs. Short, why don't I take our new girl Karen upstairs and let
her try on some of Chrissy's clothes. Dinner is not quite ready yet."
Mrs. Short said, "That's an excellent idea."
The two Karen's and I went to my room. (Note from author: - to differentiate
between the two Karen's I will refer to the maid Karen as M-Karen)
M-Karen took charge of getting Karen undressed. She was quite eager to wear
some of my nice clothes. Karen was reached for the bottom of her sweater and
M-Karen stopped her and said, "Karen dear I will do everything for you, you
just relax."
M-Karen took Karen's sweater off and unbuttoned her shirt and removed it. She
had him sit down so she could take her socks and shoes off. That done she
undid her belt and unclipped her pants got her to stand again so she could
remove her pants. Once she was in just her underpants. She went to my panty
drawer and came back with a pink satin panty; it was one of the frilliest I
had.
M-Karen said, "Karen dear would you like to go to the bathroom and put these
on yourself or can I do it for you."
Kenny said, "I will go to the bathroom."
M-Karen said, "The white bow goes to the front and sit down when you put them
on and then stand to pull them up"
Karen went into the bath room and came back wearing the frilly pink panty.
M-Karen gushed, "Karen, Darling that looks so pretty on you."
I noticed that Karen's clitty was hard and stretching the thin material of
the panty but it was no worse than what mine had done and I tried not to show
I had seen it.
Karen blushed when she heard that. Karen had the next item ready, a matching
training bra. I took the bra from M-Karen and got Karen to extend her arms
forward and I slipped the bra up his arms. M-Karen got the back straps
fastened.
I said, "That Bra looks so good on you darling Karen"
Karen bowed and said, "Thank you dearest Chrissy."
I asked, "so Karen what did you wear of your mother's clothes?"
Karen said, "Her panty, a baby-doll nightgown. I once slept in her yellow
baby-doll the whole night."
M-Karen asked, "And did you have a wet dream. You do know what a wet dream
is?"
Karen replied, "I do know yes and I did have a wet dream, it was quite a
mess, I tried to wash it out of her panty and baby-doll. The baby-doll and
panty was in the laundry basket and I returned them to the basket."
M-Karen asked, "How long ago was this darling?"
Karen said, "It was about a month ago."
I asked, "What of your mothers do you long to wear?"
"Chrissy, I so want to try on her wedding dress, I've had it out its garment
bag, it is just so romantic and feminine."
"Karen, I'm going to be a flower girl at a wedding in next year in Palm Beach
and I sure would like you to be one too."
"Whose wedding is it; you don't have family there do you?"
M-Karen put the garter belt around Karen and fastened it as I answered Karen.
"No it's not family, it's a long story, and two couples that Aunt Mary's
mother knows are getting married next year"
"Who is Aunt Mary?"
"Aunt Mary is the lady I was staying with when I heard the news about my
father and brother; she brought me home in her private plane, I must tell you
of my Thanksgiving weekend there where I introduced to the pleasures of
feminine dress."
I went and fetched the stockings Karen was to wear. Just then Mrs. Short came
into the room and she said, "Karen, darling that just looks so good on you, I
know you wore my yellow baby-doll and panty as they were damp, You must have
had a wet dream and you tried to wash them."
"I did have a wet dream, Mommy."
"Ooh my precious you called me Mommy, only a girl does that, Chrissy give
those stockings, I will put them in my darling daughter."
I handed the stocking to Mrs. Short and she began to slide one up Karen's
feet. "Chrissy, darling you have lovely lingerie, so how long have you been
dressing?"
"Since the Thanksgiving weekend," I replied.
"But that's only just over a week ago."
Karen said, "Chrissy said she is going to tell me how it started for her."
Mrs. Short had the first stocking up Karen's leg and started putting the
other stocking on, once that was done she had Karen stand and she and M-Karen
clipped the stocking onto the garter-tabs after threading the straps under
Karen's panties. I noted the Karen got a smile on her face as M-Karen did
her straps. Karen's clitty was definitely bigger in her panty. I knew it was
exciting for her.
M-Karen asked me to choose a dress for Karen, Mrs. Short said, "Let's have a
look in your Wardrobe Chrissy."
We chose the dress I wore to sally's party. The dress was made of mauve satin
and had a mauve organza overlay skirt. The sleeves were made of layers of
gathered organza in the form of a puff. There were wide organza ribbons at
the back of the dress which could be tied into a bow.
Mrs. Short asked, "Chrissy when did you wear this dress it looks new."
"I wore it on thanksgiving Saturday."
M-Karen selected a petty-slip to go with the dress and she and Mrs. Short put
in on Karen.
I helped Mrs. Short put the dress on Karen and I tied the bow at the back.
M-Karen brushed out Karen's hair and put it into 2 ponytails which she tied
with ribbons matching the dress.
I selected shoes for Karen to wear; white low heeled Mary Jane's.
Mrs. Short and M-Karen took Karen by the hands and we all went to the dining
room.
M-Karen went to the kitchen while we sat down, I sat next to Karen.
Mrs. Short said, "Karen dear I can't believe how good you look as a girl, so
Chrissy tell us how you came to be dressed and did you try on your mothers
clothes before you went away?"
"No I did not try on mommy's clothes." And then I began to tell Mrs. Short
and Karen all that had happened from when I first met Aunt Mary.
We enjoyed a nice healthy supper of vegetable casserole followed by pineapple
and raspberry parfaits.
Mommy told Mrs. Short Karen was welcome to wear my clothes to go home. They
both thanked us profusely and I told just to wait a while and I rushed back to
my room where I grabbed my pink baby-doll nightgown and gave it to Karen when
I was back in the room and said, "Here's the outfit I wore the first night I
was at Aunt Mary's."
Karen said, "Chrissy, you are so kind thanks very much."
"It's a pleasure, I will write you an email telling you of the time I wore
it."
Karen and I kissed each other when she and her Mommy said goodbye to us.
Once they had gone Mommy said with a twinkle in her eye, "ok, young lady
it’s time for your bubble bath and then bed and I don't want to hear any
protests."
Mommy and M-Karen took me to mommy's room where they soon had me undressed
and me in a nice hot bubble bath. Mommy also undressed and joined me in the
bath. M-Karen began to wash me as Mommy washed herself. Mommy was chuckling
about me and Karen being in love. She said, "Young love between two girly-
boys is so precious isn't it Karen?"
M-Karen replied, "Ooh yes it is, I can imagine anything more precious."
M-Karen was using heavily scented soap to wash me and was rubbing the soap
directly all over me. I loved her touch and gentleness as she thoroughly
cleaned me. Having the soap in contact with my clitty and scrotal sac was
especially pleasurable. My bath was pleasurable with Mommy in the bath with
me, I liked her sitting close to me; our bodies touching.
My hair was also shampooed and the thick lather was allowed to run down over
my head and into my ears and down my neck. Mommy scrubbed every inch of my scalp.
Once we were out the bath my whole body was coated with moisturizer by the
maid and Mommy. Mommy said she was going to let me wear one of her nightgowns
for being so kind to Karen.
She went and got her most luxurious nightgown and peignoir set in dusky pink.
The two garments were made of silk-satin and the slip-nightgown was covered
with the billowy peignoir-robe. I was dressed in the nightgown and robe; I
felt like a movie star or princess. Mommy completed the picture by placing
high heel marabou slippers on my feet.
Mommy said she just had to take a picture of me in my glamorous sleepwear and
she did just that. Mommy dressed in a yellow satin night gown and peignoir-
robe.
M-Karen went to the kitchen to get Mommy and I bedtime drinks and went to
bathe herself. Mommy and I cuddled together enjoying the closeness and
feeling of our satin nightgowns rubbing against each other. My bedtime drink
of warm milk had been brought to me in a baby's bottle and Mommy cradled me
in her arms and let me drink from the bottle.
M-Karen joined us when she had bathed. She also wore a glamorous nightgown
and peignoir. Hers was a lacy black confection that revealed a lot through
the see-through material.
The maid joined us and we all enjoyed a cuddle together.
I dozed off was soon in dreamland.
The Tale of Two Girls Part 9
Dear readers,
I have included a list of the characters which will help you keep track
of all the people in my story. It's basically in order of appearance.
New readers please read the preceding chapters of this story and the two
preceding stories, Chrissy's new life and Chris's surprise prize.
Please enjoy my writings; it gives me such great pleasure to write about
a subject that is so close to my heart
List of Characters
Chrissy's new life
------------------
Chris Reilly Chrissy Reilly almost 13 years
Aunt Mary Susan, Aunt Mary's daughter
Carolyn Aunt Mary's maid Bernice Carolyn's daughter
Edwina Aunt Mary's maid
Karen Aunt Mary's maid
Brenda Reilly Chrissy's mother
James Reilly Chrissy's brother
Mr. Mark Kennedy and Mr. Peter Foster: Aunt Mary's pilots.
Mandy Penelope
Chris's surprise prize
----------------------
Christopher James Christine James 22 years old
Patricia and Kathy girls living in same apartment block as Christine
Beverly Guthrie owner of Cinderella's bridal boutique
Susan James: Christine's Mom
The tale of two girls
Priscilla Turnquist: Aunt Mary's mother and Chrissy's Grandmamma
Sylvia: Priscilla's maid.
Josh Maguire: 17-year-old guy given job at Cinderella's. New name:
Jessica
Kenny Short Best friend of Chrissy New name : Karen
Mrs. Gloria Short Karen's mother
Christine:
We had just finished supper when the doorbell rang. I went to go answer
it and was surprised to find Mrs. Turnquist standing on the doorstep. She
was quite distraught. She was babbling about a teenage girl lying on the
ground at our gate. She had seen the girl collapse. I called for Patricia
to come and rushed out with Mrs. Turnquist to help.
To my surprise it was Jessica. Her stockings were torn and her dress was
dirty. There was a bruise on her leg. Patricia joined us and between the
two of us we carried Jessica into the house. Mommy and Beverly joined us
and we took Jessica to a bedroom. We began to carefully undress Jessica
and we speculated what had happened.
I said, "It must have been Jessica's father who did this."
Mommy said, "Yes must have been, Jessica did sound scared of him, I
suppose he was there when she arrived or he arrived before she could
change."
While we were busy Jessica began to stir. She said, "Where Am I?"
I said, "Jessica you are here at Mrs. Guthrie's house. What happened?"
"My father was home when I got there and he called me the most horrible
names and told me to get out of the house and he knocked me to the floor
and I fled and I made my way here."
Mommy said, "Ooh you poor dear, I think we should get to a hospital just
to check you over."
Patricia said, "I would leave Jessica as she is dressed now these
clothes."
We quickly got Jessica into the car. Beverly drove us to the hospital
where Jessica was checked over by the doctor on duty. Beverly was going to
pay for the medical costs. The doctor wanted to know what had happened
and she advised us to involve the police in the incident. Jessica was OK
there were no serious injuries. The doctor gave Jessica a note excusing
her from school for a few days.
Jessica was almost an adult; her birthday was on the last day of the
year. We went to a police station on the way home. We spoke to a lady
police officer and she was most helpful, she understood what Jessica had
done in her desire to be feminine. She offered to go with Jessica and
Mrs. Guthrie to Jessica's home. A time was arranged to go to Jessica's
home the following day.
We were going to help Jessica over this crisis in her life. We would have
to assist Jessica in getting through her final school year unless her
father was reasonable.
Back home Patricia and I helped Jessica get dressed for bed after we gave
her a hot relaxing bubble bath. We bathed her thoroughly making sure
she was completely clean. I put moisturizer on her skin that was free of
hair. I put her in the pink satin nightgown I had given her to take home.
Jessica said, "Thank you so much, Christine."
"It's only a pleasure dear Jessica, we are so sorry that you had to
endure this"
"Your help is so comforting, I' glad I don't have to sleep at home
tonight."
Patricia said, "You can share the bed with us tonight in case you have
nightmares."
Jessica hugged Patricia and then me and thanked us profusely, "Thank you
so much, I will need that, I do tend get nightmares after a traumatic
incident."
I said, "Then I'm glad we will be with you the whole night."
Mommy and Beverly came into the room and Mommy had a plate of food for
Jessica. Patricia and I left to go to the bathroom to get ready for bed.
Patricia and I bathed each other taking our time to make sure we were
both very clean. Her soaping my whole body with the bar of heavily
perfumed soap was so exquisite. She even used a round cylindrical piece
of the soap to clean my anal opening, she was that thorough. I did the
same for Patricia. My hair was thoroughly shampooed. I had the lather
running down my face and into my ears. I felt so clean and wonderful
after wards.
Patricia and I dried each other off and then we had a lot of fun
moisturizing each other's bodies. We dressed in matching satin
nightgowns. Mine was red while Patricia's was white.
We joined Jessica in the bedroom and got in on either side of her. She
was drinking a warm glass of milk. Our glasses of milk were waiting for
us too. Mommy and Beverly were there waiting to say goodnight to us.
**********************************************************
Jessica:
I felt so safe and secure in the big warm bed with Christine and Patricia
on either side of me. Mrs. James and Guthrie kissed us all goodnight.
Christine and Patricia snuggled close to me I loved the touch of their
bodies against mine. I fell sleep with both of them rubbing my body.
I woke the next morning with kisses on my cheeks. Christine was dressed
in male clothes while Patricia was dressed in a smart dress in yellow.
Christine said, "Jessica, Darling we have to go to work, I'm dressed in
male clothes as my employer doesn't know I dress as a female, I've been
off work for the past week and I'm going to resign today to help in the
boutique, then I can wear girl’s clothes forever."
Patricia said, "Looks like you had a peacefully night, you did not have
any nightmares?"
"No I did not but I did dream lovely things. I was at my wedding dressed
in the most romantic dress."
Christine said, "That's wonderful Jessica. We are so glad for you."
Christine and Patricia both gave me a hug and wished me well for the day
ahead.
Mrs. James came into the room and asked, "Ready for some breakfast
Darling Jessica?"
"Ooh yes please Mrs. James"
"Let's get a dressing gown on you."
Mrs. James pulled the covers back and helped me into a satin dressing
gown and fluffy slippers.
In the dining room Mrs. Guthrie had breakfast ready.
Mrs. Guthrie asked, "Looks like you had a wonderful sleep Jessica."
"I did Mrs. Guthrie; I dreamt the most wondrous dream. I was wearing the
most romantic wedding dress, my bride was also wearing a lovely dress."
Mrs. James said, "Ooh how wonderful for you, I'm so glad."
Breakfast was very tasty and after that I went to get ready for the day.
Mrs. James accompanied me to the bedroom and helped me get undressed. She
ran a bath for me, a bubble bath. I loved the flowery smell of the bubble
bath.
Mrs. James sat me down in the luxurious foam and then taking a bar of
heavily scented soap began to wash me all over. Her touch was exquisite
as she rubbed the bar of soap directly on my skin.
"Mrs. James that is so wonderful, I love what you are doing."
"Jessica looks like I will have to teach you how to bathe yourself
properly. Yesterday you told us you had bathed yourself but your
cleanliness leaves much to be desired, your neck is dirty and so are your
ears, but it's understandable boys don't know how to bathe themselves
properly."
"Yes I suppose we boys don't really know how to bathe ourselves, it will
good to learn and I wish to learn, I will love to smooth and clean of
body hair too."
"That will come dear Jessica, let's just get today over."
Mrs. James continued to scrub me; she paid special attention to my neck
and ears. She also shampooed my hair and scrubbed my scalp. I could feel
how thorough she was and I liked it actually. I really sensed my life was
going to change for the better.
Eventually my bath came to an end and Mrs. James helped me out the bath
and began to dry me off with a big pink fluffy towel. When I was dry she
began to rub moisturizer into my skin. She helped me dress. I was glad
when she put me into more lovely lingerie. It was pure white satin the
bra had lacy inserts as did the panty and garter belt. Mrs. James said,
"Jessica dear you look so wonderful in the lingerie like a bride on her
wedding day."
"Thank you Mrs. James, I feel so special in the lingerie, I wish I could
wear lovely lingerie like every day for the rest of my life."
"Well, if all goes well maybe you can, Mrs. Guthrie will be accompanying
you to your house to get your things, and we will also have to at least
let your Dad know where you are. He also needs to be told that his
behaviour towards you in unacceptable, the fact that he was violent
towards you is wrong. We will leave that to the police. He can be
warned. Now let's get you dressed, Christine has some lovely outfits."
"Well I would love to wear a nice dress again; I so want to be a girl"
What would you like to wear?"
I had a look through Christine's wardrobes. I chose a midi black and
white hound's-tooth skirt and a white silk blouse. I also chose a batwing
cardigan. Mrs. James helped me into the clothes I had chosen. I wore knee
high boots. Mrs. Guthrie came into the room and she smiled when she saw
how I was dressed.
"Jessica, that looks so lovely on you. We must just wait for Officer
Prendergast to arrive. Will your Dad be home?"
"Thank you Mrs. Guthrie and my dad might be home. He works shifts; I
think he works in the afternoon this week."
Mrs. James took me to the bath room where she brushed and flossed my
teeth. I also had to gargle with mouthwash.
Mrs. James and I went to join Mrs. Guthrie who had just invited Officer
Prendergast in the house.
Officer Prendergast said "Jessica you look so smart, are you ready to go
to your home and collect your things?"
Mrs. Guthrie got her car out and Officer Prendergast and I got in. Mrs.
James wished us good luck and we drove over to my house.
Officer Prendergast went to the front door while Mrs. Guthrie and I
waited in the car. Office Prendergast had told us on the way over what
she planned to. She was going to tell my dad that after he assaulted me I
left and I collapsed on the side of the road.
From where we were parked we could see the front door. My Dad opened
the front door. We could see the expression on his face as Officer
Prendergast told him why she was there. He was appeared cross and began
to close the door. We knew this was not good.
Officer Prendergast retreated and spoke into her 2-way radio. She came
back to the car and told us she had called for backup. We waited a while
till a squad car arrived and the assisting officers gained access to my
house. My dad did have drinking problem too which was getting worse since
my mother died. We waited a while till a squad car arrived and the
assisting officers gained access to my house. Once that was done they
brought my dad down the path. I got out of the car as they approached and
tried to explain to my dad, "Dad this is who I am, I've always felt like
this." He just brushed me off and said, "Don't talk to me, you're no son
of mine." The officers took my dad to the squad car and drove him away.
I was sorry to see them do that to my dad in spite of what he had done to
me.
Mrs. Guthrie and I went into the house and we collected my clothes and
books for the rest of the week. I was glad for the place of safety while
my Dad was in custody. We went back to Mrs. Guthrie's house and put my
clothes and books in a bedroom I was given to use. I loved feminine
manner in which the room was furnished. There was a four poster bed with
lots of feminine lace curtains around it. Everything in the room was
light pinks and white.
We went to the boutique so Mrs Guthrie could attend to customers. Mrs.
James welcomed us back and she was so glad it had gone relatively well.
Mrs. Guthrie had also invited Officer Prendergast for a cup of coffee.
Officer Prendergast wanted to buy some lingerie and I was called upon to
assist her. She gave me her size and I went to get the items and she
invited me to help her try on the items. It was a bra and panty set,
garter belt and stockings. I was so at home assisting her and Sandra as
Officer Prendergast said I could call her loved the gentle way I assisted
her to undress and dress.
Lunch time came around soon enough and Christine came to the boutique.
**********************************************************
Christine:
I had a good morning and I spoke to my boss and told her I would like to
resign as I had another job where I was required to start immediately. I
had only been working there a short while and did not have a permanent
post. She said she could see I was not enjoying the work and said I could
tender my resignation if I wished.
I was saddened at Jessica's news about her father being difficult with
regard to her dressing as a female but was glad Beverly was so
accommodating and that she had a place of safety. Beverly would be doing
a fashion show of all her best lines and Jessica and I were going to do
the modelling of young brides and bridesmaid dresses. But we both needed
extensive training in modelling clothes.
.
Jessica and I spent the afternoon serving in the boutique and Mrs.
Turnquist came to during that time to enquire how Jessica was. She
brought us news that Chrissy and her family would be arriving on Friday.
Mrs. Alexander and her household would be arriving in Palm Beach on in
the course of the following week.
Beverly gave Jessica and me training in modelling clothes when there was
lull in customers. Jessica was quicker at mastering the modelling than I.
At the end of the day we went back to Beverly's house. Jessica and I
relaxed. I gave Jessica a foot massage. Mommy and Beverly were busy with
supper. Jessica and I set the table and just as we finished Patricia
arrived. We kissed in greeting.
Supper was very nice and during supper Mommy told us she had a buyer for
the house but the person buying it wanted to occupy it before the end of
the year. Mommy said she would make arrangements to move out of the
house.
I told them seeing as Beverly offered for Patricia and me to also live
with her and Mommy I would also like to move to Beverly's sooner. Mommy
and Beverly loved the idea as did Patricia. . Our lives would be ideal
living and working together. I loved the idea of working at the boutique
and living right next door to work.
After supper we relaxed and listened to music and also watched a fashion
show on TV. Jessica and I got some valuable tips from watching the show.
**********************************************************
Jessica:
The afternoon had been great and I had really enjoyed the company of the
ladies. I said, "Well I think it's time for me to bath and go to bed."
Christine said, "Can I help you Jessica?"
Mrs. James added, "I gave Jessica a bath this morning and she had not
bathed properly before so I will come and supervise her bath."
I thought, oh wow, 2 people to attend to me as I bathed! We went to my
room and Patricia accompanied us. Patricia and Christine started to
undress me while Mrs. James went to start my bath.
Mrs. James came and helped me into the bath and said, "Come Christine we
can bath you too."
Mrs. James and Patricia helped Christine undress and she got into bath
with me. The bath was set in the centre of the room and Patricia attended
to Christine while Mrs. James took a bar of soap and began to soap me.
The bath only had a shallow layer of water in it. Mrs. James applied the
bar of soap directly to my skin as she had done in the morning. She
started with my feet and rubbed the soap all over my feet and even rubbed
the soap under my toenails. Patricia was giving Christine the same
treatment. Christine said, "So lovely to be thoroughly clean isn't it
Jessica."
"Yes Christine it is I thought I was bathing myself properly but
evidently I was not."
Mrs. James said, "Well not you know how it will be to properly clean."
Mrs. James got me to stand and she started rubbing the bar of soap on my
neck and she worked down to my left shoulder and then taking a second bar
of the sweet smelling soap, she rubbed one bar on my chest and the other
on my upper back and rubbed the bars in ever widening circles and the
creamy lather began to form on my body. I looked over to Christine and
saw Patricia was doing the same to Christine. Mrs. James gradually moved
the bars of soap lower down to my tummy and lower back, my body was
getting a thorough lathering. She moved further down to my buttock and
upper thigh and worked her way down to my knee. After getting me to open
up my legs she soaped up my inner thigh and moved up to my genitals. Here
she gently but thoroughly lathered up my genitals.
"Jessica darling you must keep your genitals properly clean." She pulled
the foreskin of my penis back and rubbed the bar of soap there too. It
caused my penis to begin to erect.
Christine said, "Ooh how nice to have your clitty soaped up Jessica, I
just love it."
"Ooh you mean my penis. Clitty is such a cute name for my most loved body
part."
Christine's clitty as she called was also erecting, I had never seen
another guy’s penis before and I was looking at it and comparing it to
mine. I noted that Christine was completely hairless even around her ball
sac. Mrs. James turned her attention to my arm and got me to raise my
arm so she could get to my armpit she spent a long time there rubbing the
soap into my armpit and it made squelching noises.
I had to turn the other way after Mrs. James soaping up my arm and
finished by rubbing the bar of soap under my fingernails. She repeated
the process on the other side of my body.
I asked, "Mrs. James when are you going to remove the hair from my
body."
Mrs. James replied, "I was wondering when you were going to ask that,
it's good as you have the desire to be hairless."
********************************************************
Karen Short:
I woke up this morning, as the cobwebs cleared I began to become aware
of the silky garment the covered my body. I lifted the bedclothes to
confirm what I felt on my skin. I recalled what had happened at Chrissy's
house the night before. I was also aware of dampness in my lovely panty.
I smiled to myself and thought that life was going to be prefect form now
on. I was on the effeminate side and I had been teased as had Chrissy.
Today was still a school day, but Mommy would be informing the school I
attended we would be leaving Amarillo. I would still go to school and
take it from there. Maybe I would come back home immediately.
Mommy came into my room and she come over and kissed me and said, "Good
morning, Karen darling, did you sleep well?"
"Ooh, Yes, Mommy I had a lovely sleep and waking up in this nightgown was
so lovely."
"Lovelier than my baby doll you wore?"
"It was about the same except that now I feel better because you know and
approve"
"Come my darling let's get you out of that night gown and get you to
school"
Mommy took my hands and pulled me gently out of bed. She lifted my
nightgown off over my head. She began to pull my panty down and noticed
the damp spot on the front of my panty and said, "Karen dear we will have
to start doing something about your nocturnal emissions, I will have to
put a pad in your panty I think, do you touch your yourself at night, I
would be surprised if you said no."
"I do love the way panty feels on my cock, so I love to touch myself
there."
"Rather call it by its proper name, penis."
"Ok Mommy, I did notice Chrissy looking at my penis when I was dressed
there at Chrissy's house last night, and my penis got hard when I had the
panty on."
"So I noticed too, it must feel lovely to have the soft cool material
around your penis."
"It does Mommy dearest, Chrissy mentioned that she is to be a flower girl
at a wedding in Palm Beach next year. It's the weddings of two couples
that the Aunt Mary's mother knows. Aunt Mary is the lady who flew Chrissy
home from California in her private plane; I would love to be a flower
girl too."
"Ooh, Karen how sweet of you to call me Mommy dearest. She must be well
off to have her own plane. Well, who knows maybe you can."
"Chrissy was going to send me an email telling me all about her weekend
Thanksgiving weekend in California, will we have time to check emails
before school?"
"Yes I think so, let's get you into a bath"
Mommy led me to the bath room where she began to run water, and then
added bubble bath and bath salts and oils. She took a bar of her scented
beauty soap and began to wash me.
"Mommy what if I attend class and someone smelt that soap on me, some of
the guys are already calling me a sissy."
"Don't you worry your little sweet head; I won't let those nasty guys get
a chance to tease you, I'll tell them we are leaving town soon so there
will be no point to stay on for the rest of the week, we must just make
sure you return everything you have to. It must have been hard for you
my sweet."
"Thank you, mommy dearest, so now you don't have to spare the soap, you
can go ahead and make me all make all nice and clean."
"OK, you. Where is Kenny and what have you done with him?", Mommy joked
in reply.
"Ohh, silly Mommy, Kenny is gone for good its Karen now." I quipped and
began to giggle.
"Ooh so good to hear you laugh like that Karen, it just precious and
might I say girly."
Mommy continued to bath me. I loved the way she had my body completely
lathered up with soap and then taking a wash cloth she gently scrubbed my
body. Once mommy had finished scrubbing me she rinsed off all the lather
and then told me to close my eyes and she soaped up my face and rubbed
hard all over my face. She helped me out the bath and dried me off. She
put a towel around me like a girl would wear and we went to her room. She
helped me into one of her panties and put beige pantyhose on me.I liked
to have mommy dress me.
I checked my email as mommy went to make us breakfast; unfortunately
Chrissy had not sent anything yet.
At school mommy explained to the school secretary about our move to Palm
Beach. I handed in every I was required to. On our way home we stopped
at a real-estate agent and mommy put our house for sale. I noted that
Chrissy's house was also up for sale.
After we had finished at the real-estate agent’s mommy phoned Chrissy's
house and asked if we could come round.
*****************************************************************
Chrissy:
I was busy with my email to Karen when the telephone rang. I answered and
said, "Good morning, Chrissy speaking, how are you?"
It was Mrs. Short and she said, "Good morning Chrissy, I'm fine and you?"
"We are both well and you and your Mommy, may I speak to your mommy
please?"
"We are both well Mrs. Short, please apologize to Karen for me please, I
am only writing the email I promised her now."
"I will but don't worry we want to come over and you can tell both of us
in person, I also want to hear about your transformation to a lovely
girl."
"Thank you so much Mrs. Short, I'll call Mommy now."
I went to call mommy and she chatted to Mrs. Short.
Mommy ended the call and told me Mrs. Short and Karen wished to come
over. We had already had a late breakfast after M-Karen had given me a
lovely bath and dressed me.
Awhile later Mrs. Short and Karen arrived. Mrs. Short said to Mommy, "I
will return Chrissy's clothes as soon as I have washed them, but I was
wondering if we could borrow another of Chrissy's outfits so I can take
her to town and get some girl clothes of her own. Ohh I must still phone
a removal company. This move is so sudden. We have just been to Karen's
school and told them."
Mommy said, "I'll contact my removal firm for you. Maybe we can combine
our two households."
Mommy phoned immediately, as she chatted to the person on the other end
she began to smile broadly. She handed the phone to Mrs. Short and said,
"They can help they have extra vans."
Mrs. Short took the phone and gave her address. We went up to my room and
we got Karen out of her boy clothes and dressed her in my clothes. She
wore my long pink dress and a bat wing cardigan, and a knitted hat.
We left in Mrs. Short's car to go into town; Karen was so excited about
going to get clothes of her own. As we sat in the car together with M-
Karen sitting next to me, Karen kissed me on lips.
M-Karen said, "That was a lovely kiss wasn't it Chrissy?"
"Yes it Was Karen."
We arrived at the mall and began to select clothes for Karen. Mommy let
me buy some more clothes too.
******************************************************************
Karen:
Karen:
I enjoyed selecting clothes for myself, lovely lacy panties, baby doll
nighties, nightgowns, training bras, skirts, blouses, dresses, coats,
stockings, knitted hats, cardigans, sweaters and shoes. Often Chrissy
and I each took the same item. We would just make sure we did not wear
the same item when we were out together. We had a break and enjoyed a
meal at a restaurant. After our meal we did some more shopping, Mommy
bought me makeup and lovely girly toiletries, hair shampoo and
conditioners, soaps and moisturizers.
We made our way back to Chrissy's house arriving there late afternoon.
Mommy invited Chrissy, her Mommy and their maid to come over to our house
for dinner. Mrs. Reilly said they would love to come over.
We went home and I helped Mommy prepare dinner. Being in the kitchen
helping Mommy was not that unfamiliar to me. Once we had the food cooking
we went to change for dinner. Mommy and I quickly undressed and then
enjoyed a hot shower together. After our shower I enjoyed Mommy
moisturizing my whole body, I did not have much body hair.
Mommy helped me dress; I loved to slip on my lacy pink panty. It still
felt so good on my penis. The matching training bra felt good in my upper
body, I loved the constriction on my chest. I wore stockings and a garter
belt. There was lovely petti-slip that mommy put on me and this was
followed by my dress for the evening, a lovely creation made of pink
satin. I wore white Mary-Jane shoes.
Mommy also put on lovely lingerie and an elegant evening gown and wore 6
inch stiletto heels.
Chrissy, Mrs. Reilly and their maid arrived on time for diner and we all
had enjoyable time eating the delicious dinner mommy and I had prepared.
It agreed that Chrissy, her mommy and maid come over for a slumber party
on our second last night in Amarillo.
After an enjoyable evening it was time for our guests to go home. Chrissy
kissed me on the lips and I enjoyed it very much. We after all had a long
friendship and now we were both dressing as girls it just felt so right.
*****************************************************************
Chrissy:
We arrived back home and M-Karen took me to my room to get me ready for
bed.
I had enjoyed the close interaction with Karen and was happy.
Karen said, "I see you really enjoyed kissing you friend, Chrissy. Are
you falling in love with her?"
"I think so Karen, Karen is just so perfect and beautiful."
"Ooh yes so lovely to be young and in love, I'm sure you two will be very
happy together."
Karen undressed and as she took my panty off. As she took it off there
was a strand of semen that dripped from my clitty.
Karen quipped, "Ooh you were excited weren't you?"
"Yes, I just couldn't help getting excited kissing her."
Karen took my panty and wiped my clitty with it. My clitty was hard and
erect.
"Looks like someone needs a bit of relief, let's get you in a nice baby
doll and then I will give you some relief."
Karen helped me into an exquisite baby doll nightgown, it was made of
pink chiffon and had layers of While lace on the hem, neckline and
armholes of the garment. There was a matching panty but Karen said she
would put that on me later.
She took the panty I have on previously and wrapped it around my clitty
and gently began to move it up and down the shaft of my clitty. The
feeling was exquisite as Karen brought me to a climax and she kissed me
on the lips so that I tasted her lipstick. I thought back to time when
Carolyn had pleasured me in such a manner. Her lips on my mine and her
gentle stroking of my penis caused me to ejaculate into the panty.
I was deliciously spent and my eyes began to close. Karen just kissed me
on the forehead and murmured in my ear that I should have sweet girly
dreams. Mommy came into the room and kissed me goodnight. I was fast
asleep.
The Tale of Two Girls part 10
Dear readers,
I have included a list of the characters which will help you keep track
of all the people in my story. It's basically in order of appearance.
New readers please read the preceding chapters of this story and the two
preceding stories, Chrissy's new life and Chris's surprise prize.
Please enjoy my writings; it gives me such great pleasure to write about
a subject that is so close to my heart
List of Characters
Chrissy's new life
------------------
Chris Reilly Chrissy Reilly almost 13 years
Aunt Mary Susan, Aunt Mary's daughter
Carolyn Aunt Mary's maid Bernice Carolyn's daughter
Edwina Aunt Mary's maid
Karen Aunt Mary's maid
Brenda Reilly Chrissy's mother
James Reilly Chrissy's brother
Mr. Mark Kennedy and Mr. Peter Foster: Aunt Mary's pilots.
Mandy Penelope
Chris's surprise prize
----------------------
Christopher James Christine James 22 years old
Patricia and Kathy girls living in same apartment block as Christine
Beverly Guthrie owner of Cinderella's bridal boutique
Susan James: Christine's Mom
The tale of two girls
Priscilla Turnquist: Aunt Mary's mother and Chrissy's Grandmamma
Sylvia: Priscilla's maid.
Josh Maguire: 17 year old guy given job at Cinderella's. New name:
Jessica
Kenny Short Best friend of Chrissy New name : Karen
Mrs. Gloria Short Karen's mother
Jessica:
"Jessica darling you must keep your genitals properly clean." She pulled
the foreskin of my penis back and rubbed the bar of soap there too. It
caused my penis to begin to erect.
Christine said, "Ooh how nice to have your clitty soaped up Jessica, I
just love it."
"Ooh you mean my penis. Clitty is such a cute name for my most loved body
part."
Christine's clitty as she called was also erecting, I had never seen
another guy's penis before and I was looking at it and comparing it to
mine. I noted that Christine was completely hairless even around her ball
sac. Mrs. James turned her attention to my arm and got me to raise my
arm so she could get to my armpit she spent a long time there rubbing the
soap into my armpit and it made squelching noises.
I had to turn the other way after Mrs. James soaping up my arm and
finished by rubbing the bar of soap under my fingernails. She repeated
the process on the other side of my body.
I asked, "Mrs. James when are you going to remove the hair from my body."
Mrs. James replied, "I was wondering when you were going to ask that,
it's good as you have the desire to be hairless."
She continued, "We can do that right now."
Mrs. Guthrie came into the bathroom and asked if she could help.
Mrs. James said, "I was just about to help Jessica get rid of her body
hair."
Mrs. Guthrie said, "Ooh that is so great, Jessica you love being smooth."
They took me to the shower where they coated my legs with Veet lotion and
I had to wait a while for the lotion to do its work. My hair was wiped
off leaving my legs hairless and smooth. My arms, chest and belly were
done next; gradually step by step hair was removed. The final stage was
my genital hair.
I was completely hairless and the two ladies began to moisturize my
entire body. Mrs. Guthrie said I could spend the night with her and Mrs.
James if I wanted to.
"I would love that, Mrs. Guthrie, you and Mrs. James are so good to me.
I was helped into a long pink satin nightgown and helped into bed. I lay
in the middle of the huge bed while Mrs. James and Mrs. Guthrie went to
get ready for bed themselves.
They came back into the room wearing the most revealing little baby doll
nighties. They got into bed on either side of me and snuggled up to me.
They began to rub my body and I so enjoyed the feel of the satin
nightgown on my smooth moisturized body. My clitty began to respond to
their caressing of my body. The two ladies continued to excite me till I
could no longer hold back and suddenly I erupted with a shuddering of my
body into the matching panty of the satin nightgown.
Mrs. Guthrie held me in a tight hug as my shuddering body subsided. There
was wet spot on my nightgown too and Mrs. James said they should change
my panty and night gown. I was glad when they gave me a little baby doll
like they we wearing to wear except they did not give me a panty to wear
with it. The two ladies snuggled up to me as the light was put out and I
loved the feeling of their hands on my clitty as I dozed off.
Chrissy:
It was so nice to wake up in my room in our new mansion. We had been here
for a week. Mommy and I had settled in nicely. And Susan was due to come
home today as well. Susan was Aunt Mary's daughter.
Karen my friend had spent the night with me and shared my lovely four
poster bed with me. It had the most gorgeous frilly lace curtain
surrounding the bed. It was so girly and feminine a far cry from my
bedroom in Amarillo.
We were wearing matching baby doll nightgowns and also were in diapers,
and plastic rumba panties. Karen and her mommy Mrs. Gloria Short had
moved in with us into the mansion as their arranged accommodation was not
very nice.
Karen was still sleeping and I kissed her on the lips. Karen stirred and
hugged and kissed me back.
Karen said, "Ooh Chrissy that was a lovely kiss, you kiss so well."
"As do you dear Karen."
Just then our mommy's came into the room. There were kisses all round.
Our mommies asked in unison, "Did our darling little girls sleep well?"
Karen and I answered in unison, "Yes, mommy."
A short while later, Carolyn and Edwina came into the room. They were
there to get us bathed and dressed for the day. Carolyn and Edwina kissed
each of us and Carolyn said, "Edwina, I think we have our work cut out for
us, both our darlings smell to high heaven."
Edwina said, "Yes you are right darling Carolyn they are two little stinky
girls."
A maid took each of us by the hand and led us to the bathroom; my nappy
was drooping it was so full and wee and poo it made walking difficult. I
noticed Karen had similar difficulty walking. We were two were wet and
messy babies.
Our baby dolls were removed and our frilly plastic rumba panties were
pulled down as we stood in the shower. Our nappies were undone and
allowed to fall to the floor of the shower.
The worst of the mess was wiped off us and then we were given a hot
shower. Karen and I enjoyed the hot shower together and we both knew what
was to follow, a lovely hot bubble bath.
We were put into the bath overflowing with bubbles. Bath time was always
special as Carolyn and Edwina washed us so thoroughly. As they washed us
they told us the plans for the day.
I would have to see the doctor today; we had been referred by the doctor
in Amarillo and we were due to travel to Miami to see a gender specialist.
We were two pampered little girls, the maids washed us thoroughly. Once
we were properly washed our hair was washed too.
After our bath we were dried off, and moisturized and powdered. Karen was
put into a nappy and rumba panty, I wore just a rumba panty.
We were dressed in skirt and blouses and stockings and Mary Jane's. We
went down for breakfast to the dining room where Aunt Mary was waiting for
us.
Aunt Mary gushed when she saw us, "Ooh Hello my darlings," and we went
over to her and kissed her. We sat down next down to her one on either
side at the first chairs next to her. Our mommies sat next to us. We
started our meal; our mommies put bibs on us and fed us.
We had a lovely meal and after that we left to go to the doctors after
putting on our coats. The trip was to take an hour and a half. We were
also going to pick Susan Aunt Mary's daughter after our visit to the
doctor. There were 6 of us in Aunt Mary's Limousine, Carolyn was driving
us.
At the doctors I was thoroughly examined. The doctor said if I wished I
could retain my clitty and they could make an opening and create vaginal
lips. I would still be able to pee using my clitty. Karen and our mommies
were there with us during the consultation. The doctor asked Karen if she
liked me with both clitty and pussy and Karen said she did. The doctor
wanted to know if we were girlfriends and did we think we would like to
marry. We both said yes.
The doctor did another scan and examination and it was just as well as I
had been feeling cramps down below and also was a bit bloated. The doctor
said it was that my period had started; the doctor in Amarillo had said it
was possible. It was a sign that I was female. He scheduled me for
surgery right away.
We were to fetch Susan later in the day. Aunt Mary suggested we go buy me
some sleepwear and also toiletries and a suitcase. They would get me
settled in the hospital room. We did just that, I had my own room. The
surgery was to be done that afternoon. Carolyn in the meantime went to
fetch Susan.
I was prepared for surgery and wheeled to the operating theatre. I came
round after the operation and the first face that came into view was
Susan. She kissed me on the lips. She called for the others to come see
me awake.
I felt only numbness down below. A nurse came around and checked on me
and told me I had a catheter in. The bedding was lifted and I could see
my buttocks were encased in bandages. The doctor came around and told me
the operation was a success.
After checking that I was comfortable my family said they had to leave but
they would be visiting me first thing in the morning. After my evening
meal I was given meds and was soon in dream land.
Christine:
I had woken up this morning feeling so good; Jessica and I were going to
model some of the dresses from Cinderella's this afternoon. Jessica was
still living with us; her father wanted nothing more to do with her. My
mother had applied to adopt her and give her a family. It was going to be
great to have a little sister.
We had seen Chrissy and her Family. They were settled in and we all loved
Chrissie's little girl friend Karen. Karen was also to be a flower girl
at our weddings. The weddings were set for 23rd March.
Patricia was still sleeping and I kissed her to wake her. Patricia had to
go off to work and I always helped her to get ready. My favourite thing to
do was giving her a bath. I loved soaping up her lovely breasts.
Patricia responded to my kiss and hugged me tight me tight and put her
tongue deep into my mouth. I loved her deep throat kisses.
In the bath room I stripped both of us naked and ran bath water. I bathed
her thoroughly and then helped her out the bath. I dried her off and then
Mommy came into the bathroom with Jessica and she put Jessica into the
bath with me. Jessica was so much happier living with us and she was back
at school now. I helped mommy bath Jessica. Jessica was still going to
school in boy clothes. On days she did not have gym or sports she wore
female underwear, once at home she was bathed, moisturized and put into
female clothes. She wore boy clothes to school only.
Jessica was to be taken to school by Mrs. Guthrie. Mommy bathed me and
then invited me to help her bath. It seemed my hands were in soapy bath
water a lot.
We finished getting ready for the day and went to work in the shop. After
lunch I went to fetch Jessica and she had a friend Michael she wanted to
invite home with us. I was careful to call Jessica Jason still as I was
not sure if Jessica's friend knew of her female persona. We arrived home
and passed the boutique to get to the house. We parked outside the house
and not in front of the boutique. Michael wanted to know how come Jason
wasn't living at home anymore. Jason told him his father was violent
towards him and we had taken him in. We went inside the house where
mommy was waiting for us. We introduced Michael to Mommy and asked
if it was ok that he hang out at the house. Mommy reminded us of the
modelling we had to do later. Michael said he would love to see us model.
Mommy said that was great and he was welcome to. Mommy let the cat
out of the bag and called Jason, Jessica. Michael wanted to know who she
was referring to as there was no Jessica around. Jessica to her credit said,
"Michael, I am Jessica, I like to dress in girl’s clothes, Jessica is my femme name."
Michael said, "I would love to see you dressed like a girl, I think guys
who embrace their femme side are so brave, not worrying what others say?”
Jessica said, "You do? I never knew that and I thought I knew everything
about you."
Michael said, "Well it never came up."
Mommy asked, "And do you like to wear femme clothes Michael."
Michael said, "I do but don't have much at the moment, I have a few pairs
of panties that I took from my older sister who has since moved out to go
to college."
"And your mother clothes?" Mommy asked, "are you wearing panties now?"
"Yes I am, I don't dare try to wear my mother's clothes, she is far too
orderly and particular. She also does not like femme boys," Michael
replied.
Jessica invited Michael to her room when she was to change in femme
clothes. We went with to help Jessica change. Jessica also wore panties
and stockings that day.
Michael was amazed by the transformation of his friend.
Later that day we went to a community hall where we were to model, Michael
came with us. We modelled items from the boutique for the promotion of the
boutique.
It was great modelling the dresses; I wore such a variety of wedding
dresses that were stocked by the boutique. Later afterwards we took
Michael home and as we dropped him off, his mother was outside, and his
mother made a comment she was glad Michael had a female friend.
After supper Jessica and I were bathed, Jessica was bathed by Beverly and
mommy while Patricia bathed me.
I loved the tender way Patricia thoroughly bathed me. My future wife
always ensured I was clean for bed. After the bath it was a thorough
moisturizing and then into a delightful yellow satin baby doll nightgown.
*****************************************************
Chrissie:
I had been in hospital for five days before the doctors allowed me to
return home and today was day I was due to go home. My scrotal sac had
been opened and the flesh had been fashioned into labia lips. I was
over my first monthly period. My limp clitty had been inserted into my
vaginal opening so I could have a smooth front.
James my brother was doing well at hospital in Palm Beach, he had been
transported by air ambulance from Amarillo to our new town. He was also
due to come out of hospital soon.
Carolyn, Susan and Karen my sweet little girlfriend came into the ward.
Karen ran to me and kissed and hugged me. Susan and Carolyn also
greeted me with kisses and hugs. Mommy had stayed behind in Palm Beach
so she could visit James.
Carolyn took charge in getting me dressed. As she dressed me, my
thoughts went back to all the times she had pampered me at the mansion
on Los Angeles. Susan assisted her. I was dressed in a diaper and
rumba panty, garter belt and stockings, bra, full slip and a pink satin
dress. Carolyn did my hair putting it into two pigtails. My shoes were
white Mary Jane's.
I was checked out of the hospital and we drove back to Palm Beach in
Aunt Mary's Cadillac convertible. At home Mommy greeted me with a kiss
and hug, Grandmamma and Aunt Mary also welcomed me back just as warmly.
It was a lovely time of year with Christmas approaching, just 4 days
away, and just after that it was my birthday. Susan and I were to start
school after the Christmas break, the doctor had given us a letter which
stated my gender was female. Karen was to be home schooled by my Mommy
until such time as she could be allowed attend school as a girl. We had
met Jessica the girl that Mrs. James had adopted after Jessica's father
had assaulted her. Mommy had given me money to buy presents, I had a long
list. Aunt Mary's brother and sister and their families were due to come
visit for the Christmas long weekend. Christine and her family were
invited to spend Christmas Day with us.
Lunch was to be served after Karen and I were taken upstairs to have our
diapers changed as we had both wet our diapers on the way home.
The maids fed us our lunch. Christine and her family were to come over
that evening Karen my sweet girlfriend and I were to be flower girls at
Christine and Patricia's, and Mrs. Guthrie and Mrs. James's weddings.
My and Karen's mothers said that we were to share our bed with
Christine, Patricia and Jessica. Karen and I had a huge bed in the room
we shared. We both felt like princesses in our pink and white lace
curtain trimmed four poster bed.
Carolyn and Edwina our lovely maids were to take Karen and I to town so
I could buy Christmas presents. The others had all done their Christmas
shopping.
Carolyn and Edwina got us ready to go out. We loved the maids
pampering. Everything was done for us, including the brushing of our
teeth. Once our coats were put on we left to go to the underground
garage.
Edwina drove the Cadillac town car while Carolyn sat between Karen and I
in the back of the car. During the drive Carolyn opened up her blouse
and opened the flaps of her nursing bra and said, "Come my darlings have
a feed from me as we travel."
Both of us did not need further invitation and I smiled at Karen as she
and I moved to taken Carolyn's nipples into our mouths. I was soon
sucking strongly and swallowing Carolyn's wonderful milk. Karen and I
caressed each other as we swallowed the milk. Carolyn cooed and said,
"That's it my babies drink up my lovely milk."
Both of us enjoyed drinking the lovely milk from Carolyn and all too
soon we had to stop as we were approaching the mall. Carolyn covered up
her breasts and then fastened her blouse.
I spent the next few hours doing my Christmas shopping. After my
shopping we made our way home and once more Carolyn let us feed from
her. During the trip home I needed to wee and did it in my diaper. On
arrival at home Carolyn and I took my purchases to the present wrapping
room. The mansion had every conceivable facility including private
cinema and 10 pin bowling alley.
"Carolyn can you please change my diaper, I wet myself on the way home.
" , I asked.
"My Darling Chrissy, I will do that right away," she said and took my
hand and led me to my room. There was a full changing station in our
room. There was a full changing station in our room. Karen accompanied
us too and Carolyn asked, "Are you also needing changing sweetheart?"
Karen said, "Yes Carolyn, I'm sorry but I've got a pooh diaper."
"Its ok darling let me just get some help. Carolyn used her cell phone
to call for help. She spoke to Maid Karen.
Maid Karen arrived and she brought Carolyn's daughter, Bernice with her
and the two maids quickly got both of us into clean diapers. Carolyn
then spent some time with her baby breast feeding her. Carolyn remarked
it was just as well she had an abundant milk supply.
I went to the wrapping room were Edwina was waiting for me and we got
all my presents wrapped.
A huge Christmas tree had been set up in the largest of the living
rooms, it was waiting for us children to be decorate it.
Karen, Susan, and I were helped by Edwina to decorate the tree while we
waited for our guests to arrive.
*********************************************************
Christine:
I was woken by a kiss on my lips, I opened my eyes to see my lovely
fiancé Patricia kissing me. She was already dressed to go to work. We
had had a lovely time the previous evening, Friday night, Kathy,
Patricia, Jessica and I had gone out together, a girl’s night out. We had
gone to a gay night club and had enjoyed dancing together. Kathy and
Jessica just loved dancing together.
Jessica came into our room. Jessica was looking forward to the school
Christmas break and she could dress for the whole two weeks. The last
few days she had gone to school wearing lingerie under her school
clothes on day she did have gym.
Jessica and I were due to work at the boutique this morning. I got up to
get ready. Mommy and Beverly came into the room and they kissed both us.
Jessica and I went to bath and Mommy was there to help us bath. After our
bath Jessica and I dressed each other off while mommy went to get ready
for the day. Jessica and I helped each other with our lingerie, it was
nice to have assistance getting dressed. I knelt before Jessica holding
open her pink satin panties for her to step into. After she stepped
into the panties I began to pull them up her legs. While I did that I
took the tip of her clitty into my mouth and began to suck it. Jessica
began to moan with pleasure.
Jessica moaned saying, "Oooh, Christine please don't stop."
I took Jessica's clitty further into my mouth and then Beverley came
into the room.
She said, "Ooh my, what fun for you two darling girls, but please finish
getting dressed."
Just then I sucked harder on Jessica's clitty and caused her to orgasm.
I sucked and licked up all her lovely semen. Beverly was there to
support Jessica as her knees buckled and she moaned with pleasure.
Beverly said, "I think I must stay here and supervise you two girls."
Beverly did just that and soon we were dressed, we both wore suspender
belts and stockings with our matching bra and panties. Our outer clothes
were pink skirts and white satin blouses. Matching pink jackets
completed our outfits.
Beverly helped with our makeup and hair. We had breakfast and after
that we went to the boutique. The morning passed quickly and we could go
back to the house.
Jessica and I went to our room to change and resumed our fun from
earlier. We undressed to our underwear and then took off our bras and
panties. I held Jessica close and our erect clitty's touched each
other's bodies. Just then Patricia came into the room and a big smile
appeared on her face.
"Ooh, that look like fun, my fiancé is almost naked with our darling
friend." She knelt and pushed us apart and took our clitty's in her
hands and rubbed the heads together. Jessica and I swooned in delight
and ecstasy as our clitty's grew harder. We moved to the bed and
Patricia undressed to her stocking and suspender belt as we were. On the
bed Patricia was between us and masturbating us.
Patricia said, "Ok let's see you two girlies get into a 69 and suck each
other. We did just that and began sucking each other. I was on top and
Patricia had her finger up my ass and was getting in deep. Ooh it felt
so good, and Jessica was sucking me so well, I soon exploded into her
mouth. Not long after that Jessica came in my mouth. I loved the salty
taste of her cum.
We spent the rest of the afternoon getting ready to go over to Chrissies
house. Beverly was to close the boutique till after Christmas. Kathy
was going to spend Christmas with her family in Los Angeles.